EM7 Episode
7
Checkmate
By Aussie
Lass
This story and its artwork have been rescued. We have tried to
contact the author, but gotten no reply. Since we had permission to
list her stories on Lady Angel's M7 Library (now M7FC), and I hate to
see good stories lost, we are hosting it here for safe-keeping. Posted in
June 2005
AUTHOR
NOTE:
|
1. Episode Seven is centred on Chris but all of the boys are there
and play an essential role... especially our favourite
sharpshooter (g). I have taken the time to reveal a little about each
of the men's backgrounds... something I haven't done until now. |
|
|
|
|
|
|
Part
One
The majestic
mountain outcrop of Simpson Bluff, forced from the earth’s hidden
centre a
million years past, was grey against the fading stars silently
announcing the
night’s end. Many seasons had chipped away at the resilient cliff face;
the ice
of countless winters opening fractures in its visage.
Vin sat alone on a fallen log a
few paces
back from the edge, gazing up at the layered bright pink, blue and
lavender sky
that displayed streaks of orange trying to break through. Directly out
in front
of him lay the shadowed horizon. Below it, in the small river that
snaked
through Four Corners, the sky was mirrored in the perfect calm of the
water.
As the orange
glow became more insistent, the first birds began to sing, calling to
the
sunrise. Vin smiled, his heart and mind at peace. There were at least
four
different feathered species he could identify, their chirps and trills
helping
to raise the fiery ball still hidden by the earth’s rotation.
This was
Tanner’s favourite part of the day. A time
when the
ravages of man and the chaos of his own life seemed to fade into
obscurity.
Simpson Bluff was as close as he could find to Flat Top - the mountain
at
McKenna’s where he had spent many hours considering the path his life
would
take... long before he had met Chris and the others. They had never
been part
of anything he had envisaged for himself. Now, he couldn’t consider
life
without them. Lying in hospital a fortnight earlier, he’d learned he
had little
choice in the matter. It is the price you pay for having family, Josiah
had
pointed out. Price? No, it was the privilege he enjoyed because of
friends like
Larabee and Sanchez.
Vin sighed long
and deep. Tomorrow, he would return to light duties at work. Tanner
stared out
over the valley and his emotions prickled. He truly didn’t want to
leave,
though it was at his own insistence that he was going back. His
injuries had
healed without leaving any permanent damage. The five broken ribs still
pinched
at times, but the headache that had clung long after he had been
released from
hospital had finally disappeared.
Vin grinned to
himself as he reflected on his first day at Four Corners under the
watchful
eyes of Nathan and Chris...
Vin glanced at
Chris and smiled stupidly. Larabee had his arms wrapped around the
injured
sharpshooter trying to find the most appropriate hold.
“Hey, gorgeous.“
“Yeah, you
should be so lucky,” Chris grunted, readjusting his grip. Vin tried to
lift
himself again but he could barely move. The encounter with the Hawks in
South
America, which had left him with a badly bruised back, had been added
to nicely
in his recent skirmish with a car. Sore ribs, torn ligaments in his
shoulder
and a battered left hip had combined to make independent movement
impossible.
Vin's muscles had seized up in protest against the grievances inflicted
upon
his body. So, a couple of minutes earlier when the young man had
succumbed to
his need to use the bathroom, he’d had to call for help. Determination
hadn’t
been enough to raise his battered remains from the bed and so he’d used
his
cell phone to summon assistance from his companions downstairs.
“What the hell
are you grinning at?” Chris puffed. The larger man had dropped his arms
around
Vin’s waist now that he had Tanner seated and was trying to lift him to
his
feet. Pulling on Tanner’s arms or shoulder was out of the question
because of
his injuries and thus other methods needed to be found. “On three.”
“Three,” Vin
grimaced drawing in his breath. The two men pulled together and Vin was
dragged
upright with an accompanying flourish of language that would have made
a navy
proud.
“Okay?” Chris
asked with concern.
Vin licked his
pale lips which were thinned with the strain of the exertion and
nodded. “I can
make it from here. I‘m fine.”
Larabee stared
at his friend who was slightly hunched, one hand still on the older
man‘s arm
for balance. “I’m told people go to hell for lying, Cowboy.”
“I was going
that way anyway,” Vin murmured, setting himself for the ten steps he
needed to
take. He released his grip of Larabee‘s arm.
“Take it slow.”
“The only speed
this chassis can do at the moment,” Vin chuckled, forcing a grin as he
shuffled
forward.
Larabee snorted,
put his arm around his friend’s back, gripped one of his arms and
guided Vin
across to the small bathroom. He could hear the controlled gasps that
accompanied each step. Vin’s chest was naked, apart from the tightly
wrapped
bandages supporting his broken ribs. The purple, blue and black
bruising of his
shoulder matched the patchwork on his hip, which was hidden by his
pajama
bottoms. Agony leached from each muscle as they strained to move his
light
frame.
Vin clutched at
his ribs with one arm, holding onto Larabee with the other, each pant
advertising the torture movement produced.
The pair stopped
at the door and Vin glanced at his friend with a raised eyebrow. Chris
rolled
his eyes. “You haven’t got anything I haven’t seen before,” he pointed
out.
“Hell, now I
really am worried, Larabee.”
Chris snorted
and once Vin was finished, assisted him back to the bed. “It’s going to
be a
month before you’re ready to come back to work,” Chris reflected,
noting the
increased tightness around the injured man’s eyes as he lowered him
back to the
bed.
“Two weeks,
Larabee,” Vin claimed, settling himself on the pillows.
“You haven’t got
a hope.”
“Fifty bucks
says I’ll be sitting at my desk fourteen days from now.”
The pair shook
hands. “You’re on.”...
The fortnight
bet would be decided tomorrow. Vin honestly wished he’d made it three
weeks.
The time he’d spent at Four Corners had been frustrating in the
beginning, with
daily physical therapy sessions a horrible highlight, but they had
hastened his
recovery and now he was able to move about with only limited
discomfort. The
worst part had been sitting by the phone when the boys had flown off on
two
missions. Both had gone like clockwork, Buck covering the sharpshooting
duties.
In the final
four days, Vin had become mobile. He’d ridden to Simpson Ridge every
morning to
watch the sun rise and again to watch it set.
Behind the
seated man, Dingo whinnied softly. Insects began to serenade horse and
human as
Mother Earth awoke from her evening sleep. The first caress of a gentle
breeze
began to stir the foliage of the trees below as a slither of bright
orange light
appeared on the horizon.
Vin gazed at it
until the brightness became intense, then he rose to his feet slowly,
taking
one final look at the land below that was illuminated by the new sun.
With a
reflective grunt, the buckskin clad rider turned and collected his
horse,
pulling himself up into the saddle with a controlled grumble of pain.
“Come
on.”
With ease, Dingo
negotiated the uneven path that led from the Bluff, his large, muscular
frame
perfection in motion. Vin scanned the skyline that disappeared into the
land as
he ascended - somewhat like the men who had kidnapped he and Liam, he
reflected. Despite an extensive search, no clue to their identity or
whereabouts could be found. Vin didn’t remember seeing either one and
so the
only description provided was Liam‘s. ‘One big man and one smaller one.
One
called Max and one called Tyler.’ That was about it. These men, whom
Liam felt
certain worked for the thug he owed money to, had dissolved into the
Washington
landscape.
The muscles in
Vin’s chest protested as he leaned back in the saddle during the steep
descent
but relaxed and welcomed the flat land once Dingo reached the bottom of
the
range. This area was sparsely treed with a golden yellow carpet of
grass
extending off in every direction.
“Come on,” Vin
urged, digging his heels in. Dingo stretched out, racing across the
land like
the wind around him. After a few minutes, Vin reined the horse in,
slapping his
neck affectionately. Dingo was a wild spirit. Tanner frowned. That was
okay in
a horse but not in a brother. Chris’ brother was a concern that had
been
playing on Tanner’s mind since first meeting the younger Larabee. More
than
that, Vin found it impossible to trust him. Chris had borrowed money
from Ezra
to pay off Liam’s debt and now the Larabees met for lunch every day.
The elder
was trying to be supportive and guide the younger towards rebuilding
his life.
That was all well and good, but whatever trouble Liam got himself into
in the
future, Chris would inevitably be dragged into it and Vin was certain
Liam
would find trouble again because problems seemed to be attracted to him
like a
bee to honey.
Vin’s face
shadowed with anger. If anything happened to Chris because of Liam, Vin
would
take matters into his own hands. Part of him felt he should ‘deal’ with
Liam
before that happened, but it was a difficult situation. Tanner cared
for Chris
like a brother, but Liam was Larabee’s brother.
“Blood’s thicker
than water,” Vin muttered under his breath. Not that he really meant
the
sentiment... nor was he jealous, though that thought had occurred to
him. He
and Chris were close and they would always be a part of each other’s
lives. He
certainly wasn’t blinded to Larabee’s failings... “There are so damn
many,” he
chuckled. Nor was Chris blinded to either his or Buck’s, whom Vin knew
Chris
loved like a brother, too. Yet, when Chris looked at Liam, it was
obvious the
older man saw what he wanted to and not what was there.
Vin drew in a
deep breath. Then again, maybe none of it was any of his business. Liam
was
Larabee’s kin. He was Chris’ business... until he harmed Chris and then
all
bets were off!
Dingo’s jet
black coat shone, reflecting the rising sun equally as well as the
small stream
he was nimbly walking beside. Vin stared into the slowly flowing water
as it
jumped and danced over the rocks before tumbling into a deeper pool.
This was
J.D.’s favourite swimming hole on Four
Corners. It
was shrouded in trees and almost hidden from the outside world. The
crystal
clear waters were freezing and were so deep that none of the men had
been able
to dive to the bottom despite numerous attempts and a long standing
challenge.
It was here that Vin had been dared to push Chris in. None of the
others had
been prepared to incur the wrath of Larabee, who had been in one of his
dark
moods on that particular day and had decided not to swim. Buck had
whispered
the challenge and Vin had accepted readily.
The memory left
a smile of satisfaction on Tanner’s face. Chris Larabee had dragged
himself up
the bank, his cowboy hat still on his head but warped and hanging
around his
ears, water cascading down his face. Not a word passed his tight lips
as he
made his way out of the water, glaring at the others until Vin tackled
him,
taking him back into the pool a second time. After that, a great many
words
were roared and echoed in the peaceful area - none of which could be
repeated
in polite company.
J.D. had laughed
so hard that day that he’d started choking and had to be rescued by
Nathan.
Vin steered
Dingo away from the pool, his mind on the team medic and technology
expert.
Nathan’s younger sister, a wild child who had decided on the spur of
the moment
that she was going to marry the man of the minute, had postponed
bringing her
fiancé to meet the Jackson family as promised and now that visit was
taking
place this weekend. For some reason, J.D. was going along too. Vin had
no idea
how that had come about. He’d been out of the loop the last two weeks.
No doubt
he’d catch up on most things tomorrow.
The thought left
him with a deep longing to remain. Here, he felt so at ease. Despite
the bomb
blast, he still felt safe at Four Corners without need to look over his
shoulder. Once he went back, it was as if he would be inviting trouble,
though
the new security measures the group had come up with should prevent
further
attempts on his life. While a number of the measures had been
implemented
already, there were still a few yet to be applied. One of these was a
sophisticated communication device that was coming from a former
Japanese business
associate of Ezra’s. It had arrived the day before but Chris had
decided that
Vin’s in-service on the new device could wait until he returned to
work. That
particular tool sounded tolerable, but one of Larabee’s other
requests...
demands... was for Vin to have a powerful homing transmitter inserted
just
behind his left ear.
“Like a damn
Spaniel!” Vin complained. Josiah and Nathan had investigated and
discovered
that eight million dollars would buy the most advanced homing
transmitter in
the world. It was the size of a grain of rice and had a phenomenal
range. What
had excited Larabee was the fact that tests showed it could be inserted
under
the skin without ill effect. “No matter where you are, we’ll be able to
track
you. You‘ll never have to take it off.” After some fairly heated
debates, Vin
finally conceded. It was apparent that if the others were to sleep
peacefully,
they needed a foolproof way of locating him day and night. The simple
medical
procedure would be performed as soon as Nathan felt Vin had fully
recovered
from the ordeals of the past weeks.
**********
A waiter weaved
his way across the smoky gentlemen’s club and stopped next to two men
playing
chess. The pair was seated in the corner away from the other dozen
guests. The
attendant waited patiently, knowing his place. Finally, the well
dressed pair
glanced up at him.
“Telephone call, Sir.” After
handing over
the cordless phone to the distinguished looking man known only as ‘The
Major‘,
the waiter turned and left.
The guest
sitting opposite the Major watched as his companion ended the call
abruptly.
“Sir?”
“He is still at
their ranch but has a constant bodyguard.”
“Only one man? I
could...”
“No. Each of his
companions is equal to an army. We’ll wait. Our men are watching. The
moment
he’s alone, they’ll move in.” A smile formed on the speaker’s lined
face and
the pain and anger in his weary eyes eased for a moment. His long wait
would
soon be over and all that he wanted from this laborious existence would
be
fulfilled.
**********
Vin guided Dingo
into the stable, dismounted and brushed the animal down. The aroma of
fresh hay
mingled with horse manure filled his nostrils. The smell of freedom,
Vin mused.
After feeding all of the animals, he collected some tools and wandered
out of
the livery and across to the corral where he’d noticed a loose railing.
With a
firm shove, he released the broken rail and let it fall to the ground.
On the veranda
of the huge two storey ranch house behind him, Ezra glanced up from the
morning
paper. The evening before, he had taken over guard duty.
“I can feel ya watchin’ me,”
Vin called, as
he examined the other rails.
Ezra smiled. “On
the contrary, I was enjoying the sunrise.”
Vin paused in
his deliberations and glanced back at his friend who was dressed in a
brightly coloured silk robe, sleep still
evident in his green eyes.
“Don’t reckon I’ve ever seen you rise this early, Ezra.”
“There is a
great deal about me that you don’t know, my friend.”
“I don’t need
you watchin’ my every move.”
Ezra lowered his
attention to the paper. “I assure you, Lieutenant Tanner, I couldn’t be
more
disinterested in your activities.”
Vin shook his
head with a happy snort and returned to fixing the fence. Since the
kidnapping,
he’d had one of the boys watching his back night and day. They’d all
been
over-protective, but Vin understood their motivation and wasn’t too
proud to
admit he appreciated it... most of the time.
As Vin hammered some extra
nails into the
new railing he’d fitted, he reflected once again on what Ezra had said
to him
just after he’d regained consciousness in hospital. “Vin, no matter
what
happens, I want you to promise me you won’t spend any time alone with
Liam.”
Vin had stated he intended spending ‘no’ time with Larabee’s brother,
but Ezra
had still demanded the promise of him.
Vin frowned. Was
there more to Ezra’s request than simply not liking the younger Larabee?
“Is something
amiss?” Ezra called, noting that Vin had stopped.
“Thought you
weren’t watching me.”
“I lied,” Ezra
murmured, rising to his feet. “Are you unwell? I really think that
you’ve been
doing too much.”
“Why are you
worried about Liam?” Vin asked, turning around to face Ezra. There was
more
than twenty feet between them and yet Tanner’s intense stare cut
straight to
the point.
Ezra pursed his
lips and then inclined his head. “Breakfast?”
“Ezra?”
“I was thinking
of...”
“Ezra.”
Standish
conceded with a nod. He’d been expecting Vin to ask at some stage.
“I’ll
explain my reasoning over a cup of coffee.” Ezra turned and entered the
house,
moving directly to the kitchen to prepare the coffee. Some minutes
later, Vin
joined him. Tanner took a seat and waited as Standish placed a steaming
cup of
liquid in front of him.
Ezra stared at
the table for a few seconds and drew in a deep breath as he determined
how to
explain to Vin what had happened in those few seconds in the hospital
ward.
“Best way is
just to come out with it,” Vin prompted, picking up his mug in both
hands and
sipping from it.
“This is not
something that... I don’t think I was going to tell you unless you
asked,” Ezra
murmured as the thoughts took voice. “It is a burden I would like to
have
spared you.”
Vin lowered the
mug and placed it on the table as he leaned back in his chair. “Liam’s
an
asshole. I already knew that. He upset you?”
“Upset me? Yes,
he upset me in an ‘I’d like to choke the life out of him’ type of
upset.”
Ezra was so
serious that Vin laughed and Ezra smiled in response. “So, you’ve quit
Em7 and
taken up fence repairs?” Standish inquired.
Vin eyed his
friend carefully. He had never known Ezra to avoid a subject. Aware of
Vin’s
thoughts, Ezra focused his attention on the deep coloured
fluid in his mug. “When you were barely conscious, Chris left your side
briefly
to go to the bathroom resulting in Liam being there with you alone. I
walked in
and...” Ezra paused and his eyes narrowed as the scene replayed in his
mind.
“He had a pillow and was standing over you.”
Silence filled
the room. Ezra lifted his gaze over the rim of the mug to study Vin’s
reaction.
Tanner was
staring at him with a furrowed brow. “He was gonna smother me.” It was
a
statement that lacked any emotion.
“It is not
something I can prove but yes, I believe that is exactly what he was
going to
do.”
Vin rubbed his stubbled chin that carried a week’s growth and
picked up his
coffee. “Yep. Sounds about right. You tell Chris?”
Ezra continued
to examine his friend’s face carefully. It was impossible to tell if
Vin was
angry or not. “I discussed it with the others and decided that
informing Chris
of what ‘I thought I saw’, would only provoke a defensive reaction.”
Vin considered
the statement and nodded. “Yep. It would have. Of course, he’s going to
be
pissed when he finds out he wasn’t told.”
Ezra lowered his
mug. “Do you believe that’s necessary?”
Vin shrugged. “I
guess not.” Again there was silence. The two men finished their
beverages, both
dwelling on their own deliberations.
“Is everything
okay?” Ezra asked as he picked up the empty cups and walked across to
the
dishwasher.
“Once I belt the
crap out of Liam, everything will be just dandy.” Ezra spun around. Vin
grinned. “Don’t worry, Ezra. I can look after myself. I don’t want nothin’ to do with that spineless piece of shit
so unless
he tries again, he’s got away with that one. Next time...” The threat
hung in
the air.
Standish nodded.
“Next time, you’ll have to get in line. If Buck had found him that
night, it
would have been very messy.”
Vin winked at
Ezra and rose to his feet. “Yep, Buck’s always makin'
a mess.”
**********
Night
settled on the small farm that had once represented all of Larabee’s
hopes and
dreams. Chris was seated on the ground, his back leaning against a huge
oak
tree, facing the burnt out shell of the ranch house he and Sarah had
designed.
She hadn’t wanted a mansion. Like Chris, she liked simple things and
they had
been content with a small dwelling on their ten acre property. Here,
they had
planned to raise a large family. Sarah had joked about how they would
need to
build a second storey to accommodate ‘this large family you talk about,
Christopher,’ but the drive for many children had come from her.
In two days, it
would be the 19th of November. The thought of that date caused Chris
physical
pain. On that day, four years past, Chris’ life had been shattered. He
would
never understand why it had happened. What had they wanted? If he’d
been the
target, why had his family paid the ultimate sacrifice? Adam had been
barely
three. What sort of a bastard would murder an innocent child by burning
him
alive in his own home?! Who was responsible?! He’d searched night and
day for
the answer for almost a year but found nothing. It didn’t make sense.
Had his
family been killed as a result of mistaken identity? Had the killers
been after
someone else? Or, had he actually been the target?
Tears began to
stream down Chris’ face. He missed his family so much.
The hours
continued to pass silently around Chris. As he sat alone, his mind
churned
through past memories. Strangely, Buck was in every one of them. Buck
was
always there when he needed him... often when he didn’t. Why couldn’t
Buck and
Liam get along? It would make things so much easier. Was it jealousy?
They had
no reason to be jealous of each other. There was a place for both of
them in
his life.
Chris’ thoughts
turned to Vin, another person whom he could depend on. He owed Tanner
more than
he could ever repay. Vin had saved Liam’s life. At a time when Tanner
was
injured, drugged and trying to escape himself, he had paused and found
the
strength and clarity to rescue Liam.
Chris dropped
his head back against the tree trunk and stared up into the starless
sky. Vin
didn’t like Liam either. Like Buck, he put up with him. Chris was
grateful for
that. Thanksgiving was only a week away and Ezra had decided they
should
celebrate at Four Corners. Everyone was ‘ordered’ to invite their familes along. Chris was yet to present his
brother with an
invitation. Part of him hoped Liam would turn it down. Another part of
him
desperately wanted his brother to accept so they could continue
rebuilding
their relationship. Buck and Vin would behave for his sake. He hoped
Liam would
too. Thanksgiving was a time for family to be together.
This thought
caused Chris to frown as he took a swig from the half empty bottle of
whisky
which had been his only companion this evening. Ezra had tracked down
Vin’s
uncle, something Chris was yet to share with his best friend. He was
still torn
as to whether or not Vin was ready to face that part of his life. The sharpshooter’d been through so much because of
Eli-Joe.
Larabee’s anger prickled below the surface as the focus of his thoughts
shifted. Eli-Joe hadn’t been content to just try and kill Vin; he’d
left a
legacy to ensure that Tanner would spend the rest of his life looking
over his
shoulder until the contract was fulfilled. It would never be fulfilled!
Never.
Chris and the men he felt privileged to call friends had, unbeknown to
Vin,
pledged their lives to ensure that Eli-Joe’s contract would NEVER be
fulfilled.
Unfortunately, they could do nothing about the contract itself. Chris
didn’t
actually understand that. Maybe it was time he did.
**********
J.D. awoke to
the distant sound of knocking. The young man rolled onto his side,
pulled the
blankets around himself and ignored the pounding, but it didn’t go
away. Dunne
opened his eyes, reached out, switched on the lamp beside his bed and
glanced
at the clock.
“A quarter to
three,” he grumbled, standing and picking up his revolver. Buck had
taught him
to never answer the door without a loaded piece. J.D. strode through
his small
unit mumbling curses under his breath. “Who the hell is it?”
“Larabee,” came
the muffled reply.
“Chris?!” J.D.
pulled the door open. “What’s wrong?”
The dishevelled
blond shook his head. “Did you recognise
my voice or just my name?”
“Huh? Your
voice... your name,” the younger man admitted sheepishly.
“You looking for
an early grave, son?” Larabee reprimanded.
“Sorry, Chris.”
It had been stupid. He should have checked further. The moment he
opened the
door he was vulnerable to any bullet waiting out there.
“Invite me in.”
“Oh, sorry.”
J.D. stepped out of the way and closed the door after his leader. “Ummmm, is something wrong? It’s three in the
morning.”
“I’m aware of
the time,” Chris muttered, taking a seat on the sofa and scanning the
clothes
draped all around the room. “And yes, there is something wrong.”
J.D. sat down
across from his friend and frowned. “Sir?”
“Explain the
contract to me.” J.D. eyed his leader and resisted the urge to say,
'Again?' He
had described how it all worked a dozen times. “Explain to me why my
best friend
is still looking over his shoulder.”
J.D. drew in a
deep breath and identified the musty smell of whisky clinging to
Larabee’s
clothes. “Chris...”
“Explain to me
why the best computer technician in the world can’t fix this.”
J.D. sighed.
Larabee wasn’t there to listen to reason. He just needed to confirm he
was
doing everything possible to protect Vin. “Eli-Joe used a contract
broker to
take out the contract, Sir. Not a single person, but an organization.
Eli-Joe
offered to pay five million to anyone who kills Vin. The broker set up
a Swiss
account with the money and sent out the details all over the world via
a web
site.”
“But we have the
money and Eli-Joe is dead.”
“I know, but
until the broker is contacted with proof of Vin’s death or Eli-Joe used
his
code to cancel the contract, it will stay.”
“How do we
provide proof?”
J.D. sat back.
It was going to be a long night. He’d lost count of the number of times
he had
explained this to his leader. After Eli-Joe had been killed, the
computer
technician had spent days researching the contract. “Proof has to come
in the
form of a media blitz about his death which the web site will monitor,
followed
by physical confirmation by contacting the broker himself. Now, we
could do
that. We could stage Vin’s death, have it on every television in the
world,
contact the broker, arrange a meeting and provide false proof, but the
moment
anyone sees Vin alive, the contract will be reactivated by the
organization.”
“Then we shut
down the organization,” Chris growled.
“Chris, this
isn’t a defined group of people. Besides, most of this is run by the
computer programme. It is one of, if not
’the’ most sophisticated programme ever
created - the stuff of science fiction. It
simulates thought, appears able to reason and reacts. NASA is still
trying to
break down the coding so they can use it.”
“Mumbo jumbo. I
want the facts,” Chris snarled.
J.D. shook his
head unconsciously. If Chris wasn‘t willing to listen, he‘d never
understand
and therefore, never accept that J.D. couldn‘t fix it. “Bottom line -
if
someone spots Vin’s alive and e-mails the site that carried his
contract, the
site itself will automatically reactivate the contract.”
“Then destroy
the site.”
“I can corrupt it and take it
down, but
another will spring up in its place. This contract is similar to a
virus. It
hides on servers all over the world. Each one is activated
independently. It
only has a week‘s life before it sends itself to a hundred other
servers and
removes the page from the present site.”
Chris stared at
J.D. “It’s impossible, isn’t it?”
J.D. truly felt
sorry for this man he respected and admired. He could see the dreadful
strain
and agony in Chris’ eyes. Buck had explained to him what had happened
to Chris’
family and the terror Larabee harboured
about failing
his family again. “Chris, I’ve spoken to experts in this particular
field. We
still don’t have the technology to shut this down because it
regenerates
itself. I’m really sorry. I’d give anything to be able to stop this for
Vin,
but.... I can’t.”
Larabee nodded
and rose to his feet. “Thanks, kid.” With that, he left without looking
back.
J.D. locked the
door, walked across to his computer, sat down and set about attempting
to do
the impossible.
**********
The echo of
grunts and rushed intakes of breath met Ezra and Vin as they stepped
from the
elevator and entered the Em7 office on the top floor of one of
Washington’s top
military buildings. The sounds of exertion coming from the gymnasium in
the
next room left Ezra rolling his eyes.
“Buck,” he
sighed with sympathy, knowing that was enough information for Vin to
deduce
what was going on.
Tanner grinned
and wandered into the gym. “Howdy, Buck. How long until the interview?”
Buck, who was
lying on the weight bench naked to the waist, lowered the weights into
their
resting place and exhaled deeply. “Hey, kid. How are you feeling?”
Vin winced. It
truly grated when the others reduced him to rank of infant. “Yeah,” he
dismissed. “So you reckon all the working out has done anything?”
Buck sat up and
flexed his muscles, taking up the pose of ‘The Thinker‘, his eyebrows
jumping
happily.
“Like I said,
you reckon it’s done anything?” Tanner repeated with mock seriousness.
“In your ass,
Vin. Larabee’s in a hell of a mood. Locked himself in the office when
he
arrived and said he wasn’t to be disturbed.”
“It must be
getting close?” Vin asked.
Buck nodded.
“The nineteenth.”
“Is there
anything we can do to help?”
Buck rose to his
feet and accepted the towel Vin had collected for him. His face
glistened with
a fine layer of perspiration and his mouth turned down with concern as
he
mopped his brow. “No. We just have to be there to pick up the pieces.
Believe
me, it’s all we can do. I learned the hard way. Best thing is to stay
out of
his way and just make sure he doesn’t hurt himself.”
“Or anyone
else,” Vin muttered.
Buck eyed Vin
and nodded sadly. “Chris ain’t a man to be crossed at the best of times
but on
that day...” His voice faded and his eyes flashed with great pain.
“So how does
Liam feature at this time of year?” Vin asked, lowering his voice.
“How does he
feature?” Buck snapped. “He features by his absence. The gutless
bastard has
never once...” Buck sighed. “Not that I’d want him around Chris anyway.
I
always handle it.”
“Not on your own
this time,” Vin stated with determination as Buck turned and headed
toward the
showers.
“He wouldn’t
want you to see him at rock bottom, Vin. I’ll handle it. For his sake,
you’ve
got to walk away and let me do it.” Wilmington spoke quietly and
without
turning around. The two times the nineteenth had rolled around during
the war,
Buck and Chris had taken a week’s leave and gone off on their own.
Vin frowned as
Buck disappeared and then returned to the office to find all of the
others had
arrived.
“Welcome back,
Lieutenant,” Nathan chirped, glancing up from his computer.
Vin nodded and
then headed towards Larabee’s office.
“He’s asked not
to be disturbed, “Josiah called after Vin. “Just bit my head off for
‘interrupting’ him. It‘s only a couple of days until the anniversary of
when he
lost his family. Leave him be, Vin. He needs to go through this torment
to
remind himself how much he still loves them. Right or wrong, it‘s his
way.”
Tanner paused,
considered his companion’s explanation, and sat down at his own desk
accepting
that absence may be the best policy.
“He’ll be back
to his happy-go-lucky self in a few days,” Nathan added.
“Happy-go-lucky?”
Vin snorted. “You’re being a bit optimistic, aren’t you? Then again,
I‘ve heard
miracles are possible.”
“Miracles maybe,
but even the good Lord may have difficulty pulling that one off,” Ezra
chuckled. “Come on, Vin. Time for you to learn to use this state of the
art
device Happy Jack insisted on me ordering for you.”
“Happy Jack,”
J.D. giggled. “I dare you to call him that to his face.”
“Do I have
stupid tattooed across my forehead, Agent Dunne?”
“No, but it
could be arranged,” Vin offered, winking at J.D.
The banter hid
their true concern. All had experienced at least one November 19th in
the past.
It was not easy watching someone they cared about deliberately set on
self-destructing - for that was exactly what Chris Larabee did every
year.
Part
Two
Las Vegas - the
city that never sleeps, well at least not after dark. The mornings
always
started relatively late and were usually quiet as the living recovered
from the
night before.
Maude walked
through her casino, running her discerning eye over every inch. Nothing
happened without her knowledge or permission. Her dealers were the best
in the
business and they were loyal which was important in this business.
“Good morning,
Mrs. Standish”, her personal assistant greeted as she exited the
elevator and
entered the waiting room outside of her decadent office. Maude smiled.
She’d
had four criteria when she’d hired Juan Julius. He was twenty-five and
tanned
with the body of a God and a mind as sharp as a blade - he met all
four.
“Juan. I have
just looked over the figures for last night.”
“A little down on last Sunday,
but up on
previous weeks.” He handed her a bundle of files. “The three on top are
pressing matters you need to run your eye over before I can finalize
them for
you. The others aren’t important. The one on the bottom is another
offer from
Schnell and Gross to merge with you. Oh, there was a phone call from a
gentleman wanting to arrange a meeting with you.”
“Name?”
“He wouldn’t
give it. I said that if he wanted to drop around this morning, I would
discuss
his business with him and decide if a meeting was warranted.”
“That’s what I
pay you for, honey.” Juan smiled. He liked Maude. At first, he’d
thought that
sleeping with her was going to be a requirement, but Maude Standish was
a lady
with class. She liked to joke and flirt, but she wasn’t interested. Boy
toys
weren’t her style. Besides, she had far too much respect for her son
and would
never embarrass him by entering into a relationship with someone he
would
disapprove of. Ezra was a man of the world and had stated that age
didn’t matter
- ‘as long as it isn‘t ‘my’ mother! Ezra was the centre of Maude’s
universe.
That wasn’t something she would ever admit, but Juan had seen the depth
of love
shine like diamonds in her beautiful eyes. Beautiful eyes? The young
man
sighed. She may not be interested but he could think of nothing else.
Maude entered
her office, picked up the air-conditioning controls and adjusted them
slightly.
Satisfied, she sat at the huge desk and glanced though the files.
Juan’s raised
voice reached her ears.
Maude frowned
and picked up the phone ready to summon security. Without warning, the
door of
her office flung open. She saw a blur flash across the opening as Juan
tackled
the intruder. “Security!” Maude cried, putting the phone down, leaping
to her
feet and pulling out the small derringer Ezra had insisted she carry to
protect
herself. Without fear, Maude raced into the office where Juan and the
intruder
were wrestling.
“That’s enough!”
The men froze
and rolled apart. Juan leapt to his feet, took the gun from his
employer and
aimed it at the middle aged man climbing to his feet. When the stranger
lifted
his face and his eyes met Maude’s, the woman gasped.
“Ahh,
my Queen of Hearts. Please tell this imbecile to put
that peashooter away. I feel rather exposed.”
“Wilhelm... I...
what are you doing here?!”
Juan lowered the
gun. It was obvious these two knew each other and that Maude, while
shocked,
did not fear this man. “Mrs. Standish, do you want me to have him
removed?” As
Juan completed the sentence, four security guards burst into the room.
Wilhelm Standish
turned to them and dismissed them with a wave of his wrist. “Thank you,
gentlemen, but we do not require your services. Now, if you will excuse
us, my
wife and I would like to spend a few moments alone.”
“Wife?” Juan
murmured.
“Forgive my
rudeness. I am Wilhelm Standish.”
Juan accepted
the proffered hand, but his wide eyes were on Maude.
“Leave us, “
Maude instructed in a breathy whisper. Juan signaled the security
guards to go,
but lingered, only leaving when Maude nodded reassurance that she could
deal
with things herself.
Both Wilhelm and
Maude watched the door close and then their eyes were drawn to one
another. The
shock was gone and all that was left was a deep longing. Wilhelm
stepped
forward and drew Maude into his arms. Neither spoke, both drinking in
the
moment. Finally, Wilhelm stepped back, his eyes slowly studying every
part of
his wife’s face.
“My God, you are
more beautiful than I remember.“ It wasn’t said as a cliché phrase. He
meant
every word. Maude blushed. She hadn’t blushed for years, but this man
had
always taken her breath away. Their time together would put Scarlet
O’Hara and
Rhett Butler’s romance to shame.
“Wilhelm...“ she
started, but the words caught in her throat.
“I have dreamt
of those eyes,“ he whispered, sweeping his hand across her cheek.
“Wilhelm...“
“Lips like
plums.“
Maude swallowed.
She had to fight for control. “Wilhelm, what are you doing here?“ she
repeated
composing herself.
Wilhelm lowered
his hand and the moment of passion dissolved, leaving two past lovers
staring
at each other equally puzzled by the raw emotions they had spent the
last
thirty years trying to douse.
“I have come to
meet my son.” The statement echoed in the outer office.
Maude’s eyes
enlarged and bile rose from her stomach. “But...”
“Maude, I am
going to meet my son.” The tone was definite and reminded her of Ezra
when he
made his mind up. As a matter of fact, standing staring at Wilhelm now,
she
couldn’t believe how much Ezra was like his father.
“I want to meet
our son,” Wilhelm whispered emotionally.
*********
The Pharaoh
Gentlemen’s Club - the most exclusive club in Canada. Membership was by
interview only and required four references and two referees. Needless
to say,
sexual discrimination was practised with
pride and
any member of the gentler sex who insisted on admittance would be shot
on sight
- unless entertaining in one of the discreet back rooms. This was man’s
territory
and provided a safe haven for the rich, famous and infamous. Men like
‘The Major’
spent ninety percent of their waking hours in one of the various rooms.
The
Major’s place of choice was the corner of the Cognac Room contemplating
the
next move in a chess game.
His opponent, on
this occasion, was a man in his late thirties who appeared frustrated
by the
game and impatient to get a straight answer from his leader.
“Major, I
understand that you...”
“Patience,
Lieutenant Greener. Patience. Only through patience does the chess
player out manoeuvre his opponent.”
“But, Sir...”
The Major made
his move. “What do you see, Greener?“ The lieutenant’s throat cleared
with
frustration but he glanced down at the board. “That move appears
pointless,
does it not? But there is a purpose. I must give my rook a chance to
make
restitution for his failure earlier in the game.”
“Tyler?” Greener
asked, trying to decipher his leader’s double meaning. He hated this
game of
hidden messages.
The Major
smiled. “My rook is moving in to remove the pawn that double crossed
us.”
**********
When Chris
opened the door of his office, all of his men looked over at him
apprehensively. Each was at his desk working. The top floor of the
building had
been specially outfitted according to Larabee’s specifications. The
main room
contained the desks of his men. Off it, on one end, was the fully
equipped
gymnasium. Off the other end were Larabee’s office on the left and the
conference room on the right. The corridor between them led to the
small
kitchenette and firing range. On the roof was their chopper.
Larabee eyed the
anxious faces, cursed under his breath and then glanced at Vin. He
inclined his
head in summons and then disappeared back into his office. Vin rose to
his
feet, exchanged a raised eyebrow with Buck and entered his leader’s
headquarters.
Chris was seated
behind his desk, staring at the wall over Vin’s shoulder. “Sit down.”
Tanner did so
and waited. Finally, Chris dragged his eyes from the emptiness and his
face
relaxed a little. “So, how are you feeling?”
“Strong enough
to accept that fifty dollars your owe me,” Vin declared, his eyes
flashing with
triumph.
Chris smiled.
“Has Ezra in-serviced you on the new communications device?”
Vin held up his
arm. On his wrist was what looked like an oversized watch. The face
held a
small camera that filmed him as he talked and was able to be viewed on
his
friends’ picture phones. There was no keypad like a traditional phone.
Rather,
it had four buttons. One that dialed all of the boys phones at once.
One that dialed
Chris alone, one that enabled him to send a voice e-mail to J.D. and
the last
activated a homing transmitter that sent his location as a text message
to all
of his companions. It was the last two buttons that were important. If
he was
in trouble, he pushed both of these simultaneously and his location was
sent to
J.D. and he could talk into the computer and send an e-mail describing
the
problem. The speed dial buttons were no different than his phone.
“And you know
how to use it?”
Vin scowled.
“Good. When is
Nathan going to insert the tracking device?”
“Maybe tomorrow.
Then my privacy will be destroyed forever.”
“As a member of
this group you never had any privacy,” Chris pointed out sternly.
“You’ve got that
right, kemo sabe!”
Chris exhaled
noisily and sent a silent apology for his mood. Vin said nothing. He
knew he was
out of his depth. This was Buck’s area of expertise.
“Thanksgiving’s
only a week away,” Chris stated out of the blue. “Ezra’s got everyone
inviting
their family.”
At this, Vin
laughed. “Our family? Nathan’s mob aren’t going to come all the way up
here, Josiah’s
never mentioned any, J.D.’s got some absent father he doesn’t know how
to
contact, Buck, you and I don’t have any so that just leaves Maude.”
“Gonna be a hell
of a party,” Chris agreed. The secret he and Ezra shared once again
knocked at
his conscience.
Vin noted the
flicker of discontent blanket his friend’s face. “Something I need to
know?”
Chris glanced
out through the two-way mirror which afforded him a view of his men’s
work
area. Buck was doing body builder impersonations which had J.D. in
stitches,
but it was Ezra that Chris was staring at. “Ezra is a nosy bastard,” he
finally
stated.
“Got no argument
from me,” Vin replied, carefully.
Chris directed
his attention to Vin. For a couple of seconds he contemplated if his
friend was
ready to hear this.
“Larabee?”
“For a reason
known only to you, you told Ezra that you have an uncle.”
Vin’s eyes
showed mild surprise. “I did?” He didn’t remember sharing that piece of
information.
“Ezra took it
upon himself to locate him for you.”
Vin’s eyebrows
drew down, his brow furrowing deeply. “And?”
“California.
Wife and two kids.” Chris monitored his best friend’s reaction. “Up to
you if
you want to do anything with the information.”
There was a
pinching around Vin’s right eye as memories of his childhood flashed
back.
Chris provided him with a couple of moments before interrupting. “If
you want
to contact him, I have the address. I’ll go with you. If you want to
leave it,
that’s your business.”
Vin nodded
thoughtfully. It had come as something of a shock. The idea of finding
his
uncle had been a constant torment up until he had joined the army at
the age of
eighteen. After that, he honestly hadn’t given it any thought.
“You let me
know. I don’t want you dwelling on it. Talk to Josiah about it. It
might...”
“I’m okay,
Chris,” Vin cut his friend off. “I just haven’t thought about him for a
long
time. I... I’ll have to think about it.”
Chris nodded his
understanding. “You up for some lunch?”
“Sounds good,
especially as you‘re buying.”
“Great. You can
join us. I’m meeting Liam at...” Larabee saw the distinctive change in
Vin’s
face. “What?”
“Probably not
the best idea, Chris. You and Liam are trying to... you know, get to
know each
other. I’d be like a knot on a stick.”
Larabee glanced
at his watch. “Until you have that transmitter implanted, you have to
have a
constant bodyguard and according to the schedule, I’m responsible for
you until
tomorrow morning so you don’t have a choice in the matter. Where I go,
so do
you.”
“Chris...”
“Get ready,
Lieutenant. We’re going for lunch.”
“Yeah,
but...”
“Besides, it’s
the only way you’re going to see the colour
of my
money.”
Chris rose to
his feet and pulled on his coat. Vin remained seated, his emotions
bubbling. In
light of Ezra’s revelation, Tanner wasn’t sure he could trust himself
around
Liam.
“Come on, Vin,”
Chris appealed softly. “I need you there to change the subject if he
brings up
Sarah. Liam thinks it helps to talk about her as the date gets closer.
It
doesn’t.” Chris squeezed his eyes shut briefly. “It really doesn’t. If
I take
Buck, they end up arguing about what‘s best for me.” Chris’ voice
cracked with
emotion, his eyes on his best friend.
Vin got to his
feet. “I’ll get my coat.”
**********
Tyler scanned
the street. He was astride his motorcycle, his helmet still on but the
visor
raised. He had parked in a loading bay directly across from the Italian
cafe
Liam frequented every day with his older brother, Chris Larabee. The
latter’s
name was well known to Tyler... and just about everyone else who had
any form
of military service in their background.
The assassin had
been shadowing the younger Larabee for the last couple of days and knew
his
routine. He always arrived at around 11:30 and his brother anything up
to
twenty minutes later which provided ample opportunity for Tyler to
carry out
his task. Liam Larabee had to die. He’d seen the kidnapper’s face and
could
identify him. The spineless piece of shit was a loose end and Tyler’s
reputation was hanging on dealing with this once and for all.
Lieutenant
Greener didn’t like loose ends. It had surprised Tyler that Greener was
in fact
working for someone else. Once he had dealt with Liam, he’d look into
who this
mystery boss was. After all, Tyler was working for him too, he just
hadn’t
realized it.
Tyler’s plan was
to take out Liam Larabee before his famous brother arrived. His escape
would be
easy. The bike would allow him to weave through the traffic and out of
sight in
seconds. He’d then dump the bike a few streets away and take the car he
had
stashed in a car park.
At exactly
11:30, Liam appeared and moved along the street, taking a seat at a
table in
the Alfresco section of the restaurant. Tyler smiled. Too easy. He
reached into
his pocket and took out a small, high powered revolver, and hiding it
under his
jacket, screwed the silencer on. No one would hear the shot. Liam would
slump
and Tyler would be long gone before anyone realized what had happened.
When Tyler
glanced up, his weapon ready, Liam rose to his feet. The assassin
followed the
line of his target’s gaze and his eyes widened. Not only had Chris
Larabee
arrived early for the first time, but he had company - Tanner. Vin
Tanner had
been the original target. If Tyler could take out Tanner, he’d earn the
full
fee for the hit, not to mention Greener’s
admiration.
Tyler watched
the man in the buckskin coat, fingering the cold metal piece in his
hand.
**
Liam welcomed
both Chris and Vin enthusiastically.
“I
hope you don’t mind,” Chris stated, shaking his brother’s hand and
taking a
seat.
“Of course not.”
Liam grabbed Vin’s hand and pumped it. Tanner held the other man’s gaze
with a
steely frost and sank into a seat. “So, how are you feeling, Vin? Chris
said
you were coming back to work today.”
“Yeah,” Vin
replied without emotion. Tanner flicked his eyes to Chris, saw the
stress and
decided he needed to put everything aside and make an effort. “Ribs
have healed
well. Nathan should rule me ready for active duty within a week.”
“A fortnight,”
Chris corrected. “So, how’s the job hunting, Liam?”
Liam signaled
the waiter and then turned to his brother. “Okay. I’ve got an interview
tomorrow.”
Chris’ eyes lit
up. “For what?”
“Filling ink
cartridges for printers. The fella’s only
looking for
someone three days a week to help him out, but it’s a start... if I get
it. He
doesn’t know about my record yet.”
“Don’t talk
yourself out of it before you start,” Chris admonished.
“I’m not. I’m
just getting myself ready for another let down.”
Chris grimaced
at the look of pained disappointment that was expressed through his
younger brother’s
body language. “Hey, while I remember, we’re having a Thanksgiving
party at
Four Corners. Are you free? We’d love to have you there.”
Liam glanced at
Vin. Tanner’s face was blank.
“Chris, I’m not
sure that...” Liam started.
“I want you
there,” Chris stated firmly.
Liam kept his
eyes on Tanner. “I don’t want to cause any tension, Chris.”
“You won’t.
Unless you’re going to try and get yourself kidnapped again and then
I’ll have
something to say about it,” Vin claimed, entering the conversation
after a
subtle elbow in the ribs from his best friend.
“You sure?
That’s great. I’d love to come.”
When the waiter
arrived, the men ordered and Liam took up conversation with Chris. Vin
sat
quietly, happy he wasn’t required to be a part of it.
“Oh, Vin, remind
me I have to talk to J.D. when we get back.”
“Sure. What have
you got the kid up to now?” Vin asked.
Chris smiled. “I
spoke to Travis and...” Liam sat back and frowned as Chris and Vin
spoke shop.
In boredom, he scanned the other patrons. There were a couple of good
looking
women which he winked at but he only received a rude gesture for his
trouble.
The quiet side street that ran alongside the dining area had a steady
stream of
traffic. Liam drooled over some of the car models going by. He’d have
to hit up
his brother for some money for a car. Subtly of course. Or maybe a
bike, he
thought, glancing at the rider pulled up across the road. Just as he
was about
to turn away, he caught sight of the revolver being raised. Liam saw
the man’s
face, recognised it and watched as the
weapon was levelled... not at him but at
Vin Tanner.
Liam spun
around, his mind moving like lightning. Tanner was about to be removed
from his
life. Nothing would please him more. Nothing except Tanner being in his
debt.
“LOOK OUT!” Liam threw himself out of his seat and tackled Vin,
knocking him to
safety just as Tyler fired. There was a hollow thud as the bullet
struck the
post behind where Vin had been sitting.
Chris was
showered with plaster. “Lieutenant!” Larabee ordered, ducking behind
the table
and searching for the shooter. “There! The bike!”
Vin gathered
himself, leapt onto the table and withdrew his revolver. He spotted the
bike barrelling down between two rows of
traffic. He lifted his
weapon, unsure if his leader wanted him to chance the shot among so
many
civilians. “Sir?” he asked for clarification. There was a break in the
traffic... enough room for Vin to make the shot.
“Bring him
down!”
Vin
zeroed in on the back tyre and fired. The
bike
skidded as the back wheel blew apart. Tyler was thrown off the bike and
came to
rest only a few feet from the curb. Dazed, he got to his feet as cars
slammed
on their brakes to miss his bike.
When he
collected himself, he glanced back at the men who had turned the
tables. Chris
Larabee was bearing down on him. Tyler twisted and ran... straight into
the
path of a van. It struck him and he bounced off it, falling into the
path of an
oncoming car. Squealing brakes and shrieks filled the street as Tyler
disappeared under the wheels. Chris stopped and then shot forward to
try and
drag the injured man free, but the lifeless eyes staring up at him told
him
there was no need for haste or care. The assassin was beyond help.
Chris took
out his cell phone and called the police.
**********
Vin stood on the
sidewalk with Liam as Chris explained everything to the uniformed
officers and
then the detectives who arrived a few minutes later.
“Is Chris in any
trouble?“ Liam asked Tanner, watching as Chris was accosted on all
sides by
various people.
“No, he’s running
the show. That’s what Chris does best. Our badge gives us the authority
to take
over any situation.“ Vin stared at Liam. “Why?“ he asked, his voice low
and
lethal. “Why did you push me out of the way?“
Liam started to
answer but stopped. He smiled at Vin knowing there was little sense in
lying.
“Like Buck, you see straight through me, don’t you, Tanner? Let’s just
say you
owing me a favour may come in handy.“
Vin stepped
closer to Liam, his eyes ice cold. “Now you listen to me, you pile of
horse
shit, you’re being paid in full every time I control myself and don’t
shove my
rifle up your ass and pull the trigger. Understand?!“ Liam swallowed
and backed
away.
Larabee’s
brother was so gutless that Vin decided he really wasn’t worth the
effort. As
he watched Chris, his mind continued processing all that had happened.
The
assassin was the same one who had kidnapped him and Liam. When Vin had
seen his
face, the memory of the incident rushed back. That day the kidnapper
had been
after Liam, and Vin had been in the wrong place at the wrong time. Yet,
the
assassin hadn’t aimed his bullet at Liam today. Why? Why had he aimed
at
Vin?... unless Liam hadn’t been the target of kidnapping on the docks
at all.
But that meant Vin had been the intended victim all along. How could
that be?
If that was the case, Liam had to have known and had lured him there so
they
could kidnap him. Liam had been in on it from the beginning! No doubt
he’d been
after the bounty. Now, Vin saw it all with absolute clarity.
The enraged
lieutenant spun toward Liam, his temper ready to ignite. At that
moment, Chris
led one of the detectives across to his brother and best friend. It
took every
ounce of control Vin possessed to focus on what was actually happening.
“Detective
Kennedy needs your statements.” These were given quickly and then the
detective
shook the colonel’s hand and disappeared. Chris was very aware of Vin’s
simmering fury and asked Liam to give he and his lieutenant a moment.
“Are you okay?”
the colonel demanded.
Vin stared at
Chris determined to fill in his best friend on his suspicions, but like
Ezra,
he knew that he couldn’t prove any of it and the only person he’d be
hurting
was Chris.
“Are you okay?”
Chris repeated. “Look, Vin, I didn’t want it to end like that but he
ran in front
of the car. I’m not going to shed any tears over it. I’m sorry if that
sounds
callus. He tried to kidnap Liam and just tried to kill you. Hell, if it
wasn’t
for Liam he would have succeeded!”
“Why was he
aiming at me when it was Liam he tried to kidnap last time?”
Chris shrugged.
“Trying to get rid of the witness.”
“Why not kill
Liam?” Vin growled, trying to lead Chris to see the truth.
“How the hell do
I know?! I...” Chris was interrupted by one of the detectives and then
called
away.
Vin marched up to
Liam and stopped so that his face was an inch from the other man’s
deathly pale
one. “I want you to know that the only reason you’re still breathin’
is because you’re his brother. I know you sold me out for the bounty
and I know
you tried to kill me in hospital, so listen and listen good. You so
much as
look at me the wrong way and I’ll land you in a shallow grave. Got
it?!“
Liam’s mouth was
moving but no voice found purchase. Vin stabbed his finger into Liam’s
chest
for added emphasis and then walked away in search of Chris.
*********
J.D.’s giggles
gradually became louder and more consistent. He was seated at his desk
staring
intently at his computer screen, completely unaware of his colleagues
who were
staring at him.
As the youngest
member of Em7 erupted again, Ezra glanced at Buck and shook his head.
“Agent
Dunne, is there something we should be concerned about?“
“Huh? No.
Nothing.“ J.D. returned to reading and giggling.
“What are you
reading?“ Nathan asked, curiosity getting the better of him.
“Just something
a friend sent me.“
“Well, if it’s
that damn funny, don’t keep it to yourself, kid. Share it,“ Buck
boomed.
“Okay. The
following excuses are from actual insurance claim forms that are
intended to
concisely summarise the accident,” the
young man read
from the screen. “Coming home, I drove into the wrong house and
collided with a
tree I don’t have.” J.D. giggled throughout the recitation.
“And this is for
real?” Nathan clarified, smiling.
“Yeah. People
actually wrote these excuses on forms when trying to claim their
insurance,”
J.D. assured.
Buck and Josiah
exchanged a grin. “Alright, Kid. Let‘s hear a few.”
“The guy was all
over the road, I had to swerve a number of times before I hit him.”
Ezra eyed J.D. skeptically.
“I am not sure I accept that anyone could possibly have written
anything so
witless.”
“Hang on, Ezra.
You've heard some of Buck’s excuses. They can be pretty witless, “ J.D.
pointed
out.
“Good point,“
Ezra agreed, flashing Buck a wide smile.
“Shut-up and
read,“ Buck insisted.
The
office was echoing with laughter when Vin and Chris returned.
“Everything
okay?” Nathan asked, getting to his feet.
Chris nodded,
but the colonel knew his sharpshooter was troubled. Larabee shot
Sanchez a
meaningful look. Josiah glanced at Vin and noting the strain around is
friend's
eyes, he subtly signalled his leader that
he
understood what needed to be done. He and Vin needed to 'chat'.
“Gentlemen, you
must join us. J.D. is reading some insurance claim forms. According to
him,
authentic. Go on, Mr. Dunne.”
J.D. grinned,
started reading but burst out laughing. The others waited patiently
until he
had regained control. “I pulled away from the side of the road, glanced
at my
mother-in-law and headed over the embankment.”
Chris smiled and
glanced at Vin. “I guess it depends what your mother-in-law looks like.”
“In my attempt
to kill a fly, I drove into a telephone pole.”
“Hey, I’ve done
that before!” Buck cried. “No, really.”
“Keep going,
J.D.,” Josiah encouraged.
“I had been
driving for forty years when I fell asleep at the wheel and had an
accident.”
“I reckon he was
entitled,” Vin chuckled. Buck and J.D. were cackling in unison, both
gasping
for breath. This sort of humour was right
up their
alley.
“Oh, please,”
Ezra reproached, walking across and taking over the reading duties. “To
avoid
hitting the bumper of the car in front, I struck the pedestrian.”
“Sensible,”
Josiah laughed.
“My car was
legally parked as it backed into the other vehicle.”
“Difficult,”
Nathan chuckled.
“An invisible
car came out of nowhere, struck my car and vanished.”
“I had that
happen to me, except it was a plane!” J.D. giggled.
Buck rolled his
eyes.
“The pedestrian
had no idea which way to go, so I ran over him.” Josiah took out his
handkerchief and dabbed his eyes which were streaming with tears of
mirth.
“Last one, my
friends. The telephone pole was approaching fast. I tried to swerve out
of its
way when it struck the front of my car.”
J.D., Ezra,
Josiah, Nathan and Buck continued to express their amusement. Vin had
become
quiet toward the end with the references to being hit by a car. Chris,
too,
found the humour stolen in light of the
recent
incident, but the others didn’t know what had happened, outside of the
fact
that there had been an attempt on Vin‘s life and the assassin was dead.
The
others had been trying to lighten the atmosphere for Tanner’s sake - endeavouring to take his mind off yet another
attempt on
his life - and it had been working for a while. Again, Chris made eye
contact
with Josiah.
Sanchez took
another moment to study Vin’s face, glanced at Chris and again nodded.
He would
talk to Vin... or more importantly, get Vin to talk to him.
**********
The nineteenth of November.
The pain ignited
the night before in the Saloon when Chris polished off the first of
many bottles
of whiskey. Inez consulted Buck at closing time and following his
reassurances,
she locked up and left him in charge of the lone drinker.
Chris was seated
at the bar, moving only to lift the glass to his lips, refill his drink
or walk
around the bar to get another bottle. Buck was on sentry duty across
the room,
his feet resting on a table, an empty glass next to him.
At 10:00am, Inez
opened the Saloon to the public, Buck shifting to a table directly
behind
Chris. Thankfully, everyone kept their distance from the man hunched
over his
bottle.
J.D. arrived at
around 4:00 in the afternoon and took a seat with Buck. “How’s he
doing?”
Buck simply
nodded. “No trouble yet.”
J.D. glanced at
his leader and was appalled by what he saw. Chris reeked of alcohol and
his
blue eyes were grey and so badly bloodshot that he was hard to
recognize. J.D.
could only imagine how horrific the death of his family had been to
send Chris spiralling into hell so
completely.
Guessing what
J.D. was thinking, Buck snorted. “Kid, you have no idea.”
“What happened,
Buck?”
It was a long
time before Buck replied and J.D. thought his friend wasn’t going to
answer.
“The first thing you have to know, J.D., is that Chris loved Sarah more
than
any man could ever love a woman. I’m not just saying that. Sarah was
everything
to him. And then little Adam was born. I thought he was going to
explode with
pride.” Buck paused and seemed to lose himself in his own memories. “We
had
been serving in Katinda for a year and
came home for
two weeks leave. America and her allies had suffered some major losses
and we’d
lost some friends so the leave was even more important to us. I flew us
straight to the ranch in a chopper.”
“You lived with
Chris and his wife?” J.D. confirmed.
Buck nodded.
“Sarah took me in. I was a stray. They made a home for me. I loved her,
J.D.
Not romantically, but I loved her. I loved her for all she had done for
Chris
and I loved her for her gentleness and for her fiery temper.” Buck
grinned.
“She used to give us a piece of her mind when we’d wander home drunk.
She’d
lock us out and make us sleep in the barn. Of course, she’d bring out
some
blankets, pillows and that fizzy stuff to help settle our stomachs.”
J.D. smiled.
“Sounds like she was a special lady.“
“Yep. And that
boy of Chris’. I don’t reckon I could have loved my own kid more.”
Again Buck
was swallowed by memories. J.D. found himself staring at Chris. He
couldn’t see
Chris as a family man... certainly not after seeing Larabee in action.
On the
other hand, he had observed a different side of Chris since Vin had
joined
them.
“On the
nineteenth, we’d been home a week and had decided to go fishing. It was
something we’d talked about constantly in the jungle, but once we got
home we’d
almost decided against it. Sarah insisted that we go. So we packed up
and...”
Buck’s voice broke. “If we’d stayed,” he whispered.
“Buck,” J.D.
appealed softly.
Wilmington
nodded. He had replayed all of the sensible reasoning a thousand times,
but it
didn’t change the fact that if they’d been home, it may not have
happened. “We
drove out to Brisco Pass and set up camp.
It was
10:39 pm when the phone rang.” Buck’s eyes became distant. “Sarah was
screaming. Chris tired to calm her down but... finally he realized what
was
going on. The house had been fire bombed. The bastards had locked Sarah
and
Adam inside and barred the windows and doors so they couldn’t get out.
We could
hear her pleading with them to let Adam go. They were both crying,
calling to
Chris for help... coughing.” Tears began to stream down Buck’s face.
“Chris
kept yelling at her to break a window but... the last thing we heard
her say
was ‘it will be alright, baby’ to Adam and then nothing. Chris kept
yelling
into the phone. I grabbed it away from him and called 911. By the time
we got there
the house was a smouldering mess. The fire
squad had
found Sarah and Adam in the house. She was lying over the top of him,
trying to
protect him. He died of smoke inhalation, but he wasn’t badly burnt.
Sarah...”
the word choked in his throat as Buck tried desperately to dismiss the
image of
the charred remains. “Chris... Chris just... hell, J.D.” Buck wiped his
face
with the back of his sleeve. J.D. laid his hand on his friend’s arm.
Buck took a deep
breath. “Chris has never been the same, J.D. I thought I’d lost him
forever and
then Vin joined our group. Don’t ask me how, but Vin found Chris and
brought
him back. The Kid didn’t even know he was doing it.”
J.D. nodded in
support. “You must have been relieved.“
“I couldn’t
believe it. Chris started acting like Chris again. It was amazing. And
then we
lost Vin and I was sure he’d just throw it all in, but he didn’t. I
couldn’t
understand why until the day he told me he believed Vin was still
alive. He’d
never believed that Vin had died and he’d been clinging to that hope.
It
enabled him to go on. But even with Vin around, he’s still not the
Chris of
old. He’ll never get over it, J.D. Never. I guess neither of us will.”
“Did you find
who was responsible?” J.D. asked.
Buck shook his
head. “We looked. Chris called in a lot of favours
but it didn’t help. The closest we got was a name and a description.
Fowler - a
man with a crippled hand. That’s it. None of it made sense. There was
no way
Sarah and Adam could have been the target.”
“Mistaken
identity?”
Buck shrugged.
“Or they were after Chris and thought he was in the house.”
“But why?”
Buck glanced
over at Chris. “Larabee held a position of importance during Katinda, J.D. Killing him would have been viewed
as a major
victory by some.” Buck sighed long and deep. “I don’t know. It still
doesn’t
really make sense.”
J.D. joined Buck
staring at Chris and his heart bled for his older friend. He’d always
known
Chris had lost his family in tragic circumstances, but this was worse
than
anything he had imagined.
**********
The dimmed
lights reflected off the oak and mahogany furniture and the well oiled
leather
of the high wingback chairs set in small groups in the Cognac Room.
There was
the musty aroma of cigar smoke clinging to every corner.
The Major
arrived at 8:30 am and made his way to his chair, nodding a greeting to
the
waiter.
“Good morning,
Major. Your usual?”
“William, I’m
famished. I’ll have bacon, eggs, hash browns, toast, grilled tomatoes,
sausages
and strong black coffee.”
The waiter
smiled. “The usual.”
The Major winked
and settled himself in his chair, the leather moulded
exactly to his body. Clasping his hands under his chin, he studied the
chess
board in front of him. It was exactly as he had left it at midnight the
night
before. This game had been in progress for almost a month. The planning
behind
it, however, had started almost four years earlier. In the beginning,
it had
been nothing more than a glimmer of hope... a longing for revenge. As
time went
by, strategy replaced the pipe dream and then the real planning began.
The
watching, the waiting, the studying and the listening had been
excruciating,
but now all was ready and the time was right. There had been an early
hiccup
when the Knight escaped, but there was still time to correct that.
When Greener arrived
and sat down an hour later, the Major was still staring intently at the
chess
board.
“Tyler failed,”
the Lieutenant commented, apologetically.
“Yes, I heard.”
“I am sorry,
Sir. I will take care of that little problem personally.”
The Major sat
back and pursed his lip thoughtfully. “You know, Lieutenant, the secret
of a
really good strategy is not its resilience, but its ability to reach
its
objective. Sometimes you must accept the loss of a battle to win the
war.
Forget the annoying pawn. He only saw Tyler and Max and neither are in
a
position to cause us any headaches. However, the Knight must be removed
- for
two reasons. One, he is deadly and will protect his king with his own
life.
There is no path to the king with him still in the game.”
“And two?”
Greener asked curiously.
A cruel smile
settled on the Major’s face. “His removal will weaken the king not only
emotionally, but I believe, mentally as well.”
“So, where to
from here, Sir?”
The Major
dropped his eyes to the board between them. With the flair of a
performer, the
elderly man picked up a piece and moved it one place. “My Queen is
about to
make her move.”
Part Three
Chris awoke gradually. At first, he had no conscious thought, only an awareness of a dull ache throbbing through his entire body. He blinked and then covered his eyes, protecting himself from the assault daylight was successfully making.
A deep throated groan started in his chest and echoed down to his toes before rising to a crescendo in his skull. Chris rolled onto his back and opened his eyes a slither. Where the hell was he? The taste in his mouth was one of stale alcohol and his throat felt like sandpaper.
He vaguely recognized the pattern of lights on the ceiling. It took a couple more seconds before it all fell into place. He was in the gym at the office. With effort, he dragged himself up and swung his legs over the edge of the bench, his stomach lurching in protest as his feet crashed to the ground, the jarring impact sending waves of pain exploding through his skull.
Outside, Chris could hear voices. Gradually the fog began to clear. Buck must have brought him back here, he decided. Larabee reached up, rocked his aching jaw and snorted.
“Yep, bastard hit me again,” he muttered. Talking was difficult with his tongue swollen from dehydration.
“Chris!” Buck boomed. Noting Chris holding his bruised jaw, Buck beamed. “I was doing you a favour.”
“Like hell.” Chris blinked several times, trying to clear the cobwebs from his mind. “What happened?”
“You mean after you shot up the saloon and emptied half the suburb?”
Larabee grimaced and rubbed his eyes. “You’re kiddin’?”
“A slight exaggeration.” Buck stepped forward and began straightening his friend’s shirt.
“What the hell are you doing?” Chris snapped, irritably.
“Come on. Gotta spruce yourself up. You’ve got a visitor. A couple of visitors actually.”
“What visitors?” Chris squeezed his bloodshot eyes closed. A voice from his past brought them open with wide surprise.
“You haven’t changed one bit. Still courting trouble, I see.” Chris stared at the woman who stepped into the open doorway as Buck disappeared. “Ella?”
The well-dressed woman strode into the room, the sway of her hips exaggerated and seductive. Chris shook his head in shock and rose to his feet, hastily trying to smooth his hair and finish what Buck had started.
Ella
smiled. “And you’re still the
handsomest drunk I ever knew.” She stopped in front of him, leaned
forward and
gave him a tender, lingering kiss on the cheek.
Chris drank in the sweetness of her perfume and then stepped back, trying to focus on the situation. “And you’re still the prettiest liar. It’s been a lot of years, Ella.”
Ella held his gaze, her eyes sparkling, her brown hair floating down her back and bouncing with a mesmerizing quality. “Last I heard, you got married, were going to leave the army and take up farming.” She laughed. “And I thought, why hitch a stallion to a plough? Looks like you reconsidered.”
Chris was unable to hide the emotion the statement released. “Yeah,” he murmured, sinking back onto the bench, his hand running through his matted hair. “My country still needed me. It was going to be one last time but when my family was murdered....”
“Oh, my God! Chris...” Ella dropped beside him and laid her hand over his.
“Four years ago yesterday. Always makes me a bit woolly.”
Ella squeezed his hand. “I’m so sorry. I lost my husband not too long ago so I know how it feels.”
Chris stared down at his feet knowing she couldn’t possibly have any idea of how it felt. His wife’s cries for help and his son’s sobbing would never leave him. “You have my condolences,” he whispered.
“He was older and in poor health so it wasn’t a shock.”
Chris swallowed and again reflected on how dry his throat was. Deliberately trying to brighten, he turned to the woman and asked, “What brings you here, Ella?”
“I was in the area and... no, that’s a lie. I came looking for you.”
“Why?” Chris asked, curiously.
Ella smiled and rose to her feet. “Is it so surprising that after losing my husband I would come looking for my first love? Besides, I have been talking to your colleagues all morning and it sounds to me like a work-a-holic like you could use a holiday.”
Chris eyed her, a half smile on his face. “And just what did you have in mind, Miss Ella?” A holiday sounded good. Actually, a complete change of scene sounded damn good.
“My husband owned a ski resort on the island of Havico.”
“Havico? Never heard of it.”
Ella smiled. “It is off the coast of Alaska. Political responsibility lies with People’s Democratic Republic of East Ecqadow, but they take little interest so we are left pretty much to ourselves. Winters are cold and harsh, but summers are beautiful. The ski resort is mine now. Why don’t you come and stay for a few weeks... or maybe forever, “ she added winking. “Look, no obligation. No charge. No expectations. Just come and spend some time in one of the most beautiful spots on Earth.”
Larabee gazed at her, memories of their whirlwind time together lifting his aching heart. “I might just take you up on that.”
“Good, then it’s settled. You could use a shower and a change of clothes, Mr. Larabee. Oh, and you don’t need anything else. Unless you wear pyjamas these days,” she smiled seductively and led him back into the office.
Chris squinted at the group hanging around waiting for him to appear, all but one smiling with amusement. The one was Mary. Immediately, Chris returned to tidying himself. “Mary?”
“Chris,” the newspaper woman responded, forcing a calm smile. “How are you feeling? Buck said you weren’t well.”
Wilmington
and Larabee exchanged a quick glance. “Yeah,” Chris mumbled. “Rough
night.”
“So I see.”
“Mary, have you met Ella?” Chris asked.
“Oh, yes. We’ve had that pleasure,” Ella jumped in, looping her arm through Chris’.
“Possession is nine tenths of the law,” Vin chuckled quietly to Ezra. Unfortunately, Mary overheard the comment and shot the bemused sharpshooter an icy stare.
“Sorry,” Vin mumbled.
“Chris has agreed to visit my Ski Lodge on Havico.”
“Oh?” Buck asked.
“A holiday,” Chris explained. “Why don’t you all come?”
Ella’s smile faltered briefly, but long enough for the others to see they really weren‘t welcome.
“J.D. and I can’t, Chris. We’re off to visit my family tomorrow,” Nathan explained, making his apologies.
“Not me, colonel. I’ve got a seminar to attend on Friday,” Josiah pointed out.
“I’ve got my interview,” Buck reminded his friend. “Sexiest Man in America.”
“Vin?” Chris prompted, hopefully.
“Reckon if it’s a holiday we’re gonna have, I’ll spend it at Four Corners.” Chris looked genuinely disappointed, glancing at Ezra with a faint glimmer of hope in his eyes.
“Oh, no. I’m afraid even the thought of snow chills my bones. A tropical island and I would have said yes. Besides, while Sergeant Sanchez is at his seminar, I will have to cover his babysitting duties.”
Vin thumped Ezra who merely grinned.
“Oh, well. It looks like it’s just us,” Ella stated, looking up into Chris’ face with undisguised relief and delight. “Why don’t you meet me at the airport around 1:00? Does that give you enough time?”
Chris nodded, his eyes roving his friends. “Yeah, I guess so.”
“You don’t need to bring anything. I will provide everything you require to keep warm.” The comment cracked with sexual innuendo. Ella stretched up and pecked Chris on the cheek, taking the time to make eye contact with Mary before disappearing into the elevator and blowing Larabee a kiss as the doors closed.
Buck slapped Chris on the back, booming, “Chris, my boy, you’ve got it made.”
Mary rolled her eyes. “Common really doesn’t even begin to cover it, does it?” she hissed, her eyes flinty.
“How long are you taking leave?” Nathan asked, discretely changing the subject.
Chris shrugged. “I hadn’t really thought about it.”
“Doesn’t look like you’ve put very much thought into this at all,” Mary agreed.
Chris stared at her and it dawned on him that she sounded jealous. This intrigued him. “Probably a week. No more. I’m just looking for a change of scene. A restful holiday may be just what I need to clear my head.”
“Restful?” Buck chuckled. “Pard, I think you missed the boat. When you get home, you’re gonna be exhausted.”
“Don’t know what you mean, Buck,” Chris dismissed. “That was a long time ago. We’re just two old friends...”
“...about to set off fireworks all over the northern hemisphere,” Buck finished.
“Shut-up, Buck,” Larabee called, disappearing into his office.
Buck bounced his eyebrows at the others, but stopped as his eyes met Mary’s ice cold stare.
“Is this wise?” she asked. “He’s... he’s not himself at this time of year.”
“Chris is a big boy, Mary,” Vin dismissed, not surprised by her reaction. Tanner knew Mary had deep feelings for Chris and that if she had her way, they’d be far more than just friends. “Best to let him get it out of his system. Chris ain’t likely wanting anything permanent with someone like that. Just... well just...” Mary’s glare stole his words too.
“Yes, I know what you mean.” Pointedly she glanced at her watch, gave her excuses and shot into the elevator.
Buck grinned. “Ole Chris has got his bread buttered on both sides!”
**********
Vin glanced at the clock as he rose to his feet and answered the ringing phone interrupting the late night serenade of insects buzzing around the small veranda off his flat.
“Vin, I’m here,” Chris greeted him.
“Good flight?”
“Yeah, but the chopper ride up to the resort itself was a bit hairy,” Larabee laughed. “Josiah with you?”
“He was. Was called away. A bomb found on a bus. He just called and said everything was clear By the way, his seminar has been cancelled.”
“Good. You’re not on your own?” Larabee asked, his voice taking on the tone of Colonel.
“Keep your shirt on, Chris. Buck’s here.”
“Hey, Chris!” Buck yelled. “Have you scored yet?”
“You hear that?” Vin chuckled.
“Yeah, I heard. Are you having the transmitter inserted tomorrow?”
“No. Nathan took a blood test this afternoon and said he wants to give me a few more days. He and J.D. leave at lunch tomorrow - thank, God. J.D.’s been showing us more… now, what word did Ezra use? Idiocies. Yeah, J.D.’s been showing us more idiocies on the computer. The last one was some cow dancing. He thinks they’re hilarious, but he’s the only one.”
“I know what you mean,” Chris chuckled. “So what plans do the rest of you have?”
“Josiah and I are heading out to Four Corners in the morning. Buck wants to work out before he gets ready for the interview so he’s hanging around here. Not sure what Ezra’s up to.”
“Okay. If Liam calls, can you let him know where I am?”
“No, you’re supposed to be on holidays. Buck and I’ll deal with any of Liam’s problems while you’re away.”
“Thanks, Vin. I appreciate that. Hey, I want you to spend some time talking to Josiah. That’s not a request.”
“Yeah, okay. Like I said, Josiah and I are going to spend the weekend at Four Corners. I’ll be drowning in Sanchez parables by the end of Sunday.”
“I’m getting called so I better go. It seems I‘m having another bath.”
“Worked up a sweat, Larabee? Yeah, well, don’t do anything Buck wouldn’t do,” Vin chuckled, replacing the receiver. He glanced at Wilmington. “He sounds relaxed.”
“So, we’re going to handle Liam, huh?”
Vin nodded. “I know how I’d like to handle him.” There was a lot of unresolved anger in his voice.
Buck frowned. “Anything you want to share?”
Vin considered the question. “I know he tried to kill me in hospital.”
“Who told you?”
“Ezra. “ Vin explained his thoughts about the kidnapping.
Buck didn’t look surprised. “I’d already come to that conclusion, kid. Trouble is, without proof, we’re just placing Chris in a no win situation.”
“Yeah, but if he wasn’t Chris’ brother...” Vin let the statement hang and Buck could tell it wasn’t going to take much before Vin Tanner took matters into his own hands.
**********
Chris peered out of the window at the white world of mystery and wonder beyond. Up here, there was a solitary beauty and a strange calmness that Chris felt could be shattered at any moment. He felt a long way from anywhere... a long way from anything familiar or comfortable and yet, he felt relaxed. Or maybe, just relieved.
The
ski-lodge Ella had spoken of was on
the top of a mountain, only accessible by helicopter. When he had flown
up,
Chris had noted that the ski lifts only went half way up the face of
the white
monster, though there was a sky rail. He could see the tall oaks
groaning in
the powerful winds and the cruel frost creeping beneath the bark.
Larabee had
shivered. There was no way anyone would be able to survive long out
there, he
decided. Unlike the jungle, where shelter could be made, it would be
impossible
to have anything stand in that wind.
Chris glanced back over his shoulder as Ella entered the open lounge room with two mugs of steaming cocoa. She smiled, sat down on the sofa in front of the fireplace and beckoned him over. Chris sat beside her and accepted the mug gratefully.
“It’s a beautiful place,” he commented.
“It used to be,” she agreed, sipping from her cup. “Joseph got sick about a year ago and I’m afraid we neglected it. I want to build it up again.”
“So how many guests do you have at the moment?”
“Only one I care about,” she cooed, leaning back against his chest.
Chris considered his position and decided there was nothing to prevent him enjoying Ella’s company. She felt warm against him and again memories of their time together whirled up in his mind. “What are our plans for tomorrow?”
“I’m only interested in our plans for tonight.”
Chris smiled down at her. “And just what are those?”
**********
When Josiah arrived at the office in the morning, he found Buck and Vin already present. Buck had completed his workout, showered and dressed in his most dazzling suit in preparation for his interview which was being held in his ‘place of work’.
“Morning, Buck. All ready I see?” Buck nodded but his face lacked the enthusiasm Josiah had expected. “Something wrong?”
Buck glanced toward the gym where Vin was working out and lowered his voice before answering. “Ezra told him about Liam. It’s really affected him. I think there’s more too. I mean, there was another attempt on his life two days ago. He’s hardly said a thing about it. I know it’s become common place,” Buck growled, sarcastically, “but he’s got to feel it.”
Josiah’s reflective eyes clouded with concern. “Living his life not knowing who he can trust and when the next attempt will be made,” he agreed. “I’ll talk to him.”
Buck patted the psychologist’s back as he set off for the gymnasium. “You know where I am if you need me.”
When Josiah entered, Vin was jogging on a treadmill. “How long you been at it?” Josiah asked jovially, noting the perspiration drenched shirt his young friend was wearing. Clearly, quite some time.
“Not long enough.” Tanner muttered, wiping his brow with the back of his hand. It was obvious he wasn’t interested in talking.
“I think I’ll join you,” Josiah stated, shedding his tracksuit top and t-shirt and stepping onto the machine next to his friend. For almost forty minutes the pair jogged without conversation.
“I have some things I want to get off my mind. Do you mind listening?” Josiah puffed.
“Fire away.” Vin’s voice contained no interest but the underlying growl advertised his true mood.
“It down right pisses me off when people stick their noses in my *&@ing business.”
Tanner glanced at his friend. For several seconds he studied him in silence. “Okay, Josiah, you have my attention. What do you want to know?”
“Talk to me, Vin.”
“Nothin’ to say,” Tanner muttered, returning his attention to staring intently at nothing.
“More bullets aimed at you. A contract without possibility of cancellation. Knowledge that your friends will always be in a certain amount of danger because of the contract. In addition, your best friend has the brother from hell who has tried to kill you at least twice. You’ve a memory that refuses to reveal itself except when you don’t want it to. A war long, finished, keeps popping into your mind when...”
“Enough! Hell, I didn’t realize my life was such a mess.” Josiah waited optimistically, but Vin stared out in front of himself, his feet thundering against the treadmill mat like the pounding of fists.
It was almost five minutes before Tanner gave any indication he had been reflecting on Josiah‘s words. “I don’t know what to do, Josiah?”
“About the contract?”
“Yeah, that as well. You’re right, everyone’s in danger because of it. I know you all accept it but...” His voice faded.
“But? Vin, put it into words.” To this there was no response. “Come on, kid. You don’t need to talk to me, but it’s important you talk to yourself. In Kat. you used to write your thoughts down in poems.”
Tanner slowed his machine and stepped off, breathing heavily. His well muscled body glistened with a fine layer of perspiration. “Poems? Never tried to write no poetry. It’s just the way it came out.”
Josiah switched off his treadmill, his huge naked chest heaving with exertion. “It doesn’t matter what form it takes, Vin. Express it so you can understand what you’re feeling.”
Vin
sighed. “I’ll give it a go.” He
handed his companion a towel and then picked up one for himself. “Chris
says
Ezra’s organized some party at Four Corners for Thanksgiving. Wants our
families to come.” It was an attempt to change the subject.
Tanner watched his partner’s eyes became distant. Vin looked away, realizing that he may have stumbled into an uncomfortable area for Josiah. Despite having known Sanchez for a number of years, he had never heard Josiah mention any family except his father who had been a missionary.
“I have a sister,” the huge sergeant offered quietly.
“You’ve never mentioned her.”
“She’s unwell. Multiple personalities combined with schizophrenia and two other mental conditions.” Josiah paused, genuinely shocked by the amount of information he had divulged in that single statement. Strangely, he felt at ease sharing the secret he had guarded for so long. “Her condition became uncontrollable by the time she was fifteen and we had to have her institutionalised. My father never understood and felt she was acting - putting it on for attention.” Josiah sank down onto one of the benches, shaking his head sadly. Deep creases formed around his eyes as he struggled to control his emotions. “It is the reason I studied psychology. I wanted to find a way to cure her or at least, understand better so I could provide for her.”
Vin was stunned. He’d had no idea that his friend had been harbouring such a painful secret.
Josiah noted the look of sympathetic horror and patted the younger man’s shoulder as he rose to his feet. “Chris and Nathan know, but I’ve never told anyone else.”
“No one will hear it from me.”
“Thanks, Vin. I appreciate that. But perhaps it is time I stopped hiding behind my own guilt.”
“Guilt?”
“I’ve always felt I failed her - that I could somehow have helped her.” Josiah wiped his face with the towel. “Hannah’s at a centre not far from my flat. I visit her a couple of times a week, but I’m afraid Thanksgiving at Four Corners will be out of the question. Modern medicine has not been able to provide a cure nor any means to control her erratic behaviour. She lives in a world of her own.”
“I’m sorry.”
“It is the Lord’s way. I have to trust he has a purpose for her condition. Though, at times, I have to admit, I ask why. It is heartbreaking looking at her now and remembering what she was like as a child, but I have to believe that it is part of God‘s plan.”
Vin respected his friend for the strength of his faith and found, once again, he was in awe of Josiah’s strength of character. “Well, you know this talking and getting things out in the open is a two way street, Preacher. I’m happy to listen and it won’t go any further.”
Josiah smiled. “And again, I appreciate that, Vin.”
Tanner pulled off his top and threw it into the laundry basket beside the door, along with his towel. “Let‘s grab a shower and head out to Four Corners. You up for a ride to Simpson Ridge?”
“Last one there cooks dinner.”
Vin smiled devilishly. “You’re on, Preacher.”
Josiah winked and then glanced out into the outer office. “Do we dare have a peek? I heard them arrive about twenty minutes ago.”
Vin grinned. “Come on. I want to see Bucklin makin’ an ass of himself.”
**********
Twenty minutes earlier
Buck took one final look at himself in the reflection of his darkened computer monitor before turning it on. He wanted to give a good first impression when the interviewers arrived. He’d already told security to allow them up and considering the time, they should be arriving any minute.
When the computer sprang to life, Buck opened an old file to make it look as though he’d spent all morning working on it. The nervous man took a long deep breath to calm his racing heart and began tidying his desk.
“This is ridiculous. It will be a woman and then I’ve got it in the bag.” For the hundredth time he straightened his tie and smoothed down the front of his shirt, still trying to decide if he should put the jacket on or not.
The bell sounded announcing the arrival of the elevator. Buck expelled his breath and picked up the phone. “...That would be my advice. You can’t be too careful with Airforce One and the President‘s life.” Wilmington glanced up at the three people who had stepped out of the elevator. Two women and a man with a camera. Buck waved casually. “I need to go, general. Yes, Sir.” Replacing the receiver, he rose to his feet and smiled broadly. One of the women was young, blond, 38, 22, 28. The other woman was fortyish, plumpish and serious looking. He was going to have his work cut out with that one, he decided.
“Buck Wilmington,” Buck introduced, offering his hand to the older woman, his animal magnetism oozing from every syllable.
She smiled briefly and glanced around the office.
“The rest of the boys are busy, I’m afraid. I’ve been left to look after things here. So, why don’t we move through to the conference room and we can start the interview.” He led the way and pulled the older woman’s chair, winking at the younger woman who pulled her own and smiled.
“Well, fire away,” he encouraged, sitting down directly across from the trio, a beaming smile settled on his handsome features.
“The purpose of this interview is to decide if you are worthy of being selected as one of the final twenty-five candidates.”
Buck nodded, doing his best to look serious and thoughtful.
“Should we select you, you will then be invited to a second interview. Should you be successful at that one, you will be one of the finalists.”
“I understand.”
“I think it only fair to warn you that we have done a great many interviews and have discovered that many of the men who entered embellished their entry so much that we are actually struggling to find anyone halfway decent.”
“Every
word I wrote was the truth,” Buck
assured her. She was frowning at him. This was going to be more
difficult than
Buck had imagined.
“Why don’t you tell us a little about yourself?” the younger woman asked, her eyes flashing with interest.
“Well, Ma’am, I guess I’m just a regular American fella. I had a pretty normal upbringing. My mum was a single mother, but she worked hard to give me everything I ever wanted. I guess I was a bit of a handful at times,” Buck grinned. “I knew the sharp end of her tongue when I was a teenager. It was all harmless fun.”
The younger woman took out a notebook and began scribbling in it.
“What made you decide to become a pilot?” the older woman asked, her gaze narrowed and cutting.
Buck swallowed and took a moment to compose himself. “I’d been trying to fly for as long back as I remember. Always jumping off things and trying to take flight,” Buck laughed. “When I left school, I joined the Air Force.”
“And what did your mother think of your career choice?”
Buck sighed. “I think she would have been proud. My Ma died when I was seventeen, but I reckon she’s keeping an eye on me. I’ve gotten out of too many scrapes not to have my own guardian angel.”
At this, the older woman’s face softened for the first time. “Do you have any other family?”
“Then, no. Now, I guess I do. I work with six other men who are like family. When you risk your lives for each other like we do, I guess you don’t have much choice but to become close.”
The interview continued for some time before Buck spotted Vin and Josiah entering the office shirtless. Buck’s eyes widened. Hastily, he excused himself and rushed into the main office.
“What the hell are you two doing?” he demanded in a shouted whisper.
“Just wanted to check and see how things are goin’ Bucklin,” Vin chuckled, his naked, sweaty chest glistening under the florescent lights.
“Maybe we could help?” Josiah suggested. “You know, tell them some stories about how brave you are.”
Buck eyed both men suspiciously. That didn’t sound like a bad idea, so why was the hair standing up on the back of his neck?
“We could tell them about the time you landed the plane on J.D.’s car,” Vin suggested, helpfully.
“Get out of here,” Buck growled. When he turned around, he discovered his three guests had followed him. “I.. ahh... these here are two of my associates. Lieutenant Vin Tanner and Sergeant Josiah Sanchez. Unfortunately, they can’t stay.” The last statement was addressed to Vin and Josiah.
Both men nodded a greeting to the guests and then Vin addressed Buck. “We’re heading in for a shower and then out to Four Corners,” He turned, but found his exit cut off by the older woman who was studying him up and down. “Ma’am?”
“I represent American Magazine. We are searching for the sexiest man in America. Did you consider entering?”
Buck’s eye widened. Josiah smiled. Vin shook his head. “You’ve got the wrong fella, Ma’am. You’re looking for Buck.”
The woman began circling Vin and then glanced at her two colleagues. “Good body. Young.” She smiled at Vin and winked. “Not hard on the eyes.”
Buck’s mouth was now opening and closing like a goldfish.
“And you are?” she asked, wanting to know his occupation.
“I are leaving,” Vin muttered, politely stepping around the woman and disappearing into the gym.
The older woman smiled at her colleagues. “Pity. He would have had a real chance with those baby blue eyes.” She glanced at Josiah. “Any chance of talking him around?”
“Only if hell freezes over and the Cowboys win another championship,” Josiah laughed. When he did, his massive, muscled chest quivered.
“And what about you? Great body. Easy on the eyes. A voice to die for. What do you do around here?”
Josiah shook his head. “Not interested, Ma’am. Reckon you’re stuck with Buck. He isn’t a bad second prize.”
Buck’s eyes doubled in size.
Josiah grinned. “Besides, if you’re looking for the best pilot in the world, he’s your man. Saved more lives than I care to remember. I owe him my life. Buck’s probably too modest to tell you that during the Katinda War, he flew in to reach a stranded group of men against orders. The brass had left them for dead, but Buck wouldn’t give up on them. Risked his life and his career. Wasn’t the first time and certainly wasn’t the last.”
Josiah nodded seriously to Buck and then disappeared into the gym. When the three representatives from the magazine company turned back to Buck, their eyes were wide with awe and admiration. Buck shrugged. “A man’s got to do what a man’s got to do.”
The older woman looped her arm through his and led him back toward the conference room. “If only the world was full of more brave and truly humble men like you, Mr. Wilmington.”
**********
Chris was still laughing long after he turned off his cell phone.
“Something you want to share?” Ella asked, snuggling up beside him in the huge king-size bed.
“It seems Buck has convinced the magazine people that he’s humble.”
Ella sat up sharply. “Buck? Buck Wilmington, humble?”
Chris smiled. “Must have been a hell of an interview.” He reached up and ran his hand through her hair. She had never been beautiful, but there was something appealing about her fine face and dark eyes. Then again, when they‘d been young it had been the time in bed that had been the basis of their relationship. “I suppose it’s time we got up. It’s almost time for lunch.”
Ella stood up, picked up her dressing gown from a chair and pulled it around her naked figure. She walked up to the dressing table and picked up Chris’ razor. “Mind if I keep this? A souvenir.”
Larabee shrugged, puzzled and watched as she disappeared out the door and down the hallway. He saw her enter a room a few doors down through the reflection in the mirror above the dresser. A few moments later she returned without the razor. “How about we get dressed and I’ll show you around?”
Fifteen minutes later, the pair was fully clothed and Ella presented the entire resort from the common areas, to the kitchen, to the twenty guest rooms, to the indoor heated pool. During the tour, Chris only laid eyes on a half a dozen people and all were staff.
“Are there any other guests?”
Ella smiled, pointed to a pair of snow boots in the corner, handed him a coat and beckoned him to follow her outside. It was the second time she had avoided answering the question. “Ella?”
She glanced back and the smile faltered a little. “Let’s not talk about that.”
Chris frowned. “Are you in some sort of trouble?”
Her doe like eyes clouded and she nodded. Tears appeared and began to roll down her pale cheeks. Chris walked up to her and drew her in. “Financial trouble?” he asked gently.
Ell shook her head, but didn’t answer for some time. “Just after my husband died, I had an offer to buy the resort. I considered it. It was a lot of money but I finally decided that I wanted to keep the place. That’s when the problems and accidents started.”
Chris pulled her away and asked, “What sort of accidents?”
“An explosion in the kitchen that injured one of the cooks. The heating system keeps failing for no reason. Problems with the sky-rail and helicopter. Now, no one will come up here.”
“Too many things to be accidents. Who made the offer?” Chris asked, his voice firm and full.
“No, Chris. I don’t want you getting involved. I’ve been to the police and... and they’re going to handle it.”
“You don’t sound very sure.”
Ella placed her hand on the side of his face. “Please, leave it. This is our time. I want to show you around outside.” She pulled away and opened the door. The pair was hit by a blast of frosty air. “Come on.”
Chris
pulled on the boots and coat and
followed, but stopped after taking a couple of steps. The air lashing
his face
was burning his ruddy cheeks. Ella turned and laughed at the look of
stunned
surprise he displayed. “You’ll get used to it. It’s mild today. Just
wait until
a blizzard hits. Then, it’s cold. This way. And be careful. It’s
slippery.”
She led the way along an icy path to the courtyard which was surrounded by the six little buildings and main lodge that made up the resort. The shrubbery of the gardens was extensive but covered in snow, the branches hanging low with the weight. In summer the gardens were bright and colourful he guessed. Now, everything was enveloped in ice. There were deck chairs around the courtyard, though they too were enshrouded with frost.
“The island is 100 km across at the widest part. There are no beaches. The entire island is 250 metres above sea level so access from the mainland is only by air.“
“Pretty mountainous too, by the look of it.“
“Uh-huh. Three main mountains. We’re on the highest. The island has four villages surrounding Culpepper Mines which takes up at least half of the island. They employ 90% of the permanent residents. The rest, like me, run tourist resorts during the winter. Best skiing anywhere in the world,“ she added proudly. “This is Mowee Mountain.” Chris surveyed the land as far as he could see. Ella’s resort was on a plateau at the top of the mountain.
“We are completely isolated up here. That’s the attraction for a lot of people. Those who want to ski have to take the helicopter down to the village. Those who want to leave the island have to leave by plane… and that isn‘t easy at this time of year. The weather dictates everything.”
“Doesn’t the chopper cause avalanches?” Chris asked curiously.
“There isn’t any skiing on this mountain, not even further down. There used to be, but the sides really are too steep and after a death about twenty years ago, the area was ruled too dangerous. The chopper has to fly straight up vertically from the landing pad on the edge of the village and then around the back to this mountain. We aren’t allowed to go close to the other mountains because of the possibility of slides or avalanches.”
“There must be days when you can’t use the chopper.”
Ella nodded. “Every second day in the blizzard season, but the people who come up here don’t come for the skiing. They come to get away. Some to escape the trials and tribulations of the outside world. It’s easy to forget on the island…and especially up here.“ She sighed. “Besides, our facilities are the best around. My guests are happy to lounge around the resort.” Ella stopped walking and stared out in front of her. “This is why they come,” she whispered.
Chris followed her gaze and was stunned by the breathtaking view. It truly was beautiful. Different from High Top at McKenna’s with its mix of blue from the sky and the greens of the valley below but beautiful all the same. They were perched in the sky and directly in front of him and below, everything was white as far as the eye could see. In the distance he could the see the dark ocean. Larabee’s first thought went to Vin. Tanner would love this.
Ella slipped her arm around Chris’ back and smiled up at him. “Worth fighting for?”
Chris nodded. “Yeah. How about you tell me more about the problems you’ve had?”
Ella squeezed him. “I knew you’d want to help and I love you for it, but we need to leave it to the police.”
“And what have they done so far?”
Ella dropped her arm and sighed. “They’re working on it.”
“Maybe a word from me might hasten their investigations,” Chris murmured. The sort of word Larabee had in mind could turn the bravest of men into blithering idiots!
Part Four
The weekend passed quickly for all of the men of Em7. Buck spent his two days entertaining various adoring women. Ezra joined Josiah and Vin at Four Corners and the three enjoyed the time riding and swimming. Chris and Ella took pleasure in one another’s company and Chris made a few phone calls which resulted in the single policeman on the island travelling up to the resort to investigate Ella’s claims.
On Sunday afternoon, Nathan and J.D. returned to Washington. It had been an enlightening experience for J.D. as he had learned a great deal about his companion. He’d never realized that Nathan had spent his early childhood as a slave in the Katinda work camp where he’d been born. The family’s escape from the camp was the stuff of fiction. A prison guard had agreed to help them in return for payment. The family had nothing of a material sense to give but he hadn’t wanted that. What he’d wanted was too horrible to contemplate, but Mrs. Jackson was an incredibly strong woman and after putting up with the shame and humiliation of spending a night with the guard and three of his friends, the men arranged for the family to slip out of camp in a garbage truck. At the time, there had been the two parents and four children.
In the dark of the night they were dumped on the side of the road, free at last, but in the middle of a war-torn country. The family walked miles, hiding in the bush during the day and walking at night until they finally reached the border. There, a truck driver took pity on them and smuggled them out of Katinda, across Mexico and finally into the United States. The family knew him only as Joe and had spent years trying to find him to thank him, but had never been successful.
Joe had set the family down on the side of a road and given them fifty dollars. They had then walked across several paddocks and spent the night in a barn where they were discovered by the owner of the farm the next morning. He, too, took pity on them and allowed them to stay. Nathan’s father and mother started working on the farm and Nathan and his siblings were sent to the local school. They were illegal aliens but the farmer spoke to the right people and they were accepted as refugees and finally citizenship was granted some years later.
Three more children were born to the Jackson family. One of these three arrived only nine months after the escape from the prison. To the horror of Mr. and Mrs. Jackson, the child’s skin was pale. He was the son of one of the prison guards - a child born of rape. Mr. Jackson accepted the baby as his own but J.D. had found it difficult not to stare at first, for Joseph looked so different to the rest of family.
The old farmer who had taken the family in, died ten years later and having no relatives, left the farm and quite a considerable sum of money to the Jacksons. “We have truly been blessed,” Mr. Jackson had told J.D. He and his wife had invested the money wisely. Not only had it kept the farm going but they had used it to send Nathan to medical school.
Dunne
found himself welcomed with open
arms by all nine Jacksons and their partners. In all, including
grandchildren,
there were twenty one of them. The first thing J.D. noted was the
noise.
Everyone spoke at once - at least five conversations going on at any
one time
and everyone was a part of all of them. All of this took time to get
used to
but the true joy in their voices and genuine acceptance of J.D. as a
surrogate
brother made the transition easy and in no time at all, J.D. felt at
home.
The Jacksons were simple people who were satisfied with simple things. The love and happiness they shared was something that left J.D. feeling jealous. Nathan was different around his family... more relaxed. Yet, he didn’t quite fit in. These people lived in a different world to the Em7 medic. Here, the outside world didn’t have a place. Nathan’s three older brothers worked on the farm and his sister and younger brother worked in the small town only a few miles away. Only Nathan and the youngest girl had left the place of tranquillity to join the real world. This fact did not impact on his family’s love for him and their pride in his achievements shone like a beacon.
In particular, J.D. liked Nathan’s mother. Mrs. Jackson was a small woman with friendly eyes and a warm smile. Her sole purpose in life was to feed people, J.D. decided. She kept heaping his plate with food... all of it delicious. She had apparently been influenced by the English television show, "To the Manor Born" and had decided that her family should eat the same way as any English aristocracy. Therefore, the day started with a three course breakfast, followed by morning tea which included buns and scones that were four inches high. Next came lunch, another three course meal. Not long after was afternoon tea with cakes of every description. Finally, there was dinner with more courses than J.D. could count and, of course, supper later in the evening which consisted of cheesecakes and tarts. After two full days of this, J.D.‘s jeans were feeling decidedly tight.
When Nathan’s youngest sister arrived with her boyfriend on Sunday morning after church, the atmosphere had changed slightly. The young man in question was taken aside by the males and ‘straightened out’. His intentions were sought and when he stated the pair was ‘just friends’, the Jackson family’s rules and expectations were laid down very clearly. J.D. found the entire scene very amusing and yet heartening. The family’s old fashioned values appealed to J.D. and he found himself mourning the loss of his mother. She’d had old fashioned values. As a teenager, he’d found them annoying. Looking back now, he realized his mother had raised him well.
On the commercial flight home, the air hostess placed a tray of food in front of J.D. The young man handed it back unable to even look at it.
Nathan smiled. “A bit full, pard?”
“I don’t think I’ll be able to eat another thing for a week.”
“Yep, no one leaves my Mamma’s table hungry.”
“You’ve got a wonderful family, Nathan. You’re really lucky.”
Nathan nodded. “Yeah, I know. We’ve grown apart a little over the last few years.”
“No, you haven’t,” J.D. argued, gently. “It must be hard being away from them so much.”
Nathan sighed. “Yeah, it is, but my work’s important to me and I guess, while I haven’t married and started a family, I still have established a family of my own.”
J.D. felt his chest swell. Since joining Em7, he'd felt like he had a family again, too. “I know what you mean.”
**********
Chris Larabee stared out over the world, or at least, that was what it felt like. The icy air and strong winds buffeted him as he stood at the end of the plateau. It was freezing, but deep down inside, he felt overwhelming warmth. Up here, with Ella, he was so far away from his life. Was he burying his head in the snow? Was he running away? Larabee drew in a deep breath of frosty air. Perhaps he was, but was that such an unforgivable action?
Chris scanned the countryside so far below. Out there, there was nothing. A huge white nothingness extending into the distance before the appearance of the sea. A huge white nothingness that mirrored his emotions at the moment. He was running away, he realized, but he needed to. Just for a little while.
Bad weather was moving in and soon the island would be cut off from the outside world. Air travel would be impossible. Ella claimed it could last for a fortnight so it looked like Chris may be stuck here for some time. At first that had concerned him, but now he saw it as a blessing. The only worrying factor was if the boys needed him for a mission. Vin could lead them, Chris convinced himself.
The distant sound of an approaching chopper drew his attention. Larabee searched for the aircraft and spotted it coming in from the south. Ella appeared behind him.
"Now who’s that?" she asked. The resort chopper was in the hanger and all flights from the mainland had been cancelled because of the storm front moving in, which meant it had to be a chopper from another part of the island.
Chris turned and walked back to her. "Looks like you're about to have some visitors. Maybe the police returning."
Ella nodded, but her face was lined with worry.
"Something I should know?"
"No," she replied a little too quickly. "I mean... last time we had a chopper up here it was..." Her voice faded and she shook her head.
"It was?" Chris prompted, taking her hand.
"Handsome Jack sending a warning."
"Who?" A smile presented on his face. What sort of a patsy would be called Handsome Jack?
"He's the one behind the attacks."
Larabee‘s brow furrowed with concern. "Why didn't you mention that to the police? If you knew who was behind all of this..."
"Chris, he's threatened me and my staff. For their sake, I had to protect them."
Chris frowned. He placed his hands on the woman's slender shoulders. "Withholding evidence in a police enquiry is a federal offence."
"Protecting the people who have stuck by me is more important than obeying some ridiculous law.” She shrugged free of him. “That policeman has no intention of doing anything, Chris. He knows it’s Jack. Jack has money and I’ve learned that out here, that’s all that’s important. He’s paid the right people. The police won’t do anything.”
“Ella, I want to know the full story. I can’t help unless...” Larabee’s attention was drawn to the chopper which he could now see clearly. It was large and had several people aboard.
“Handsome Jack’s mindless muscle,” Ella informed Chris. Larabee turned and jogged toward the building.
“Chris, no!” Ella shouted, guessing what he was up to. “Don’t escalate this. They’re just messengers.”
Larabee ignored the woman and raced inside to retrieve his revolver, but it wasn’t where he’d left it. “Ella, where the hell have you put...” The sound of the chopper landing caused Chris to curse and race back outside. “Ella, go inside,” he ordered.
“But...”
“I’ll deal with it.” Ella studied her lover’s face, nodded and swiftly moved toward the door.
Five well-built men climbed from the chopper and marched toward Chris. There was a sixth, waiting at the chopper and if Larabee wasn’t mistaken, he was wearing a police uniform. The same man who had come out and taken Ella’s statements two days earlier, he realized.
“We’ve got a message for Ella Gaines,” one of the thugs growled.
“I’ll pass it on,” Chris snarled.
“And who the hell are you?”
“None of your damn business.”
The speaker lunged forward, but Chris grabbed his arm, twisted it and shoved him back toward his companions. The five men drew weapons. The policeman walked forward. He was a plump man in his late forties. Amazingly, his anger was directed at Chris, not the weapon wielding mob.
“Mister, I’m the only law on this floating ice cube. Now, you just settle down there.”
Larabee snorted. “So how’s the investigation going, Sergeant?“ Chris asked sarcastically. “You’re just going to stand there and allow them to threaten a woman.”
“Keep it up, mister, and I’ll arrest you, throw you in a jail cell and lose the paper work for a fortnight. I can do it, you know. This ain’t the big city. Out here, I say what goes. In another few hours we‘ll be totally cut off from the outside world.”
Chris was beginning to understand what Ella had meant. Out here, the law meant very little.
“Get off this property,” Larabee ordered, showing no discernable concern about the revolvers aimed at him or the threats of the police officer. The messengers glanced at each other and smiled.
“You’re real tough mister. Boys, go and have a bit of fun,” the leader chuckled. Larabee watched as three of the men moved off and began smashing windows. Without his gun he could do little to stop them.
“Ella!” the leader shouted. “We’ve got a message for you. Handsome Jack says that you’ve got until the end of the week to accept his two offers. Otherwise he’s gonna come up here and take both things he wants. You got that?”
Ella opened the door. “You tell that spineless piece of shit he isn’t going to get this resort and I wouldn’t marry him if he were the last man on the planet!”
The messenger grinned. “I’ll tell him, honey.” The man returned his attention to Chris. “Be best if you left, mister. You’re got about three hours before the weather moves in. If you’re still here after that, you may have an accident. It’s dangerous country up here. Besides, the lady’s spoken for.”
Larabee glared at the other man. “I’ve got a message for your boss. Tell him to stay clear of this resort and of Ella Gaines.”
“I need to know who’s sending the message,” the leader of the bunch stated with amusement.
Ella walked up beside Chris and put her arm around him. “He’s a real man. You tell Jack to back off. I’d die before marrying him.”
“Honey, be careful what you wish for.” The speaker signaled the rest of his mob and they jogged toward the chopper.
The police officer lingered, staring at Larabee. “Walk away, mister. I’m the law.“
“You mean Handsome Jack’s the law,” Larabee corrected.
The police officer smiled. “That’s right, smart ass. You stay out of his way and you and I’ll get along just fine. You get in his way and you’ll end up in my jail for a couple of weeks. Then I‘ll have you sent to Ecqadow. For a couple of dollars I‘ll make sure they throw you in a prison there and throw away the key. Most of the residents on the island may come from America but the law here is East Ecqadowian. Got it!”
The propeller blades thundered and the chopper lifted into the air. It hung over the resort for a few seconds and then arced back to the south.
Ella glanced at Chris. “I’m sorry I dragged you into this, Chris. I think it might be best if you leave now.”
Larabee drew the trembling woman into him. “I’m not going anywhere.”
“But... Chris, you heard him. Handsome Jack owns the law. Hell, he’s a law unto himself.”
“So am I,” Chris muttered. He placed his finger under Ella’s chin and lifted her tear stained face. “Where can I find him?”
“No,” Ella cried, stepping back in horror. “Chris, I don’t want you getting hurt.”
“Ella, I can look after myself. This man and I need to have a private chat. Where can I find him?”
Ella swallowed. “He spends the evenings at the tavern in the village below, but Chris...”
Larabee spun around and headed inside. “Chris, please. Please don’t do this.”
“Where have you put my gun?”
“Your gun?! No, Chris. Please.” Larabee turned and stared at the terrified woman. In that moment, she realized there was nothing she could say or do to change his mind. “Your gun’s in the top drawer of the dresser.”
Chris nodded and headed indoors.
**********
The Major replaced his cell phone, sat back in his leather chair and laced his fingers. Smoke from his cigar rose from the ashtray and swirled around him. He smiled at the man across from him. “My queen has made her move.”
Lieutenant Greener frowned. “Sir, why don’t we just move in?”
“Because the queen is playing a slightly different game.”
Greener eyed the other man suspiciously. “You mean she doesn’t know that you’re going to...?
The Major smiled. “Chess is a game full of twists, turns and surprises.”
**********
Darkness blanketed the land. The weather was building, the winds picking up and tossing the snow around in sheets. Out to sea, the ocean boiled, waves tossing frigid foam metres into the air.
Like the lights on a Christmas tree, Pine Village blinked through the falling snow as lit windows and fireplaces blazed in the night. The noise from the tavern could be heard from all corners of town. This wasn’t a tourist spot; that was at the other end of the street. This tavern housed the locals trying to get away from the visitors. Many of the people here worked in the mines. Most lived in barracks supplied by their employer, Culpepper Mines, but they all came to the tavern at night to drink and unwind.
Chris climbed the three low steps, stepped up onto the porch and flicked his eyes to a man standing in the shadows. Larabee nodded a greeting and then stepped through the old-fashioned batwing doors and into the almost unbearably warm room. No one took any notice of him. Larabee scanned the tavern. There was a bar on one wall and tables scattered around the room. Off one end was a dining area and at the other a lounge area around an open fireplace. As a group of men walked past him, Chris asked, ”Where can I find Jack Averal?”
“Back corner. He’s expecting you.” Chris frowned. So, his message had been delivered.
Larabee spotted one of the men who had threatened Ella sitting in the lounge area close to the blazing fire. At the same time, he saw Chris and muttered something to a man across from him. All eyes in the group centered on Larabee. Larabee strode across the room and the men rose to their feet... all except one.
“Ahhh, now you must be Ella Gaines new hired hand?” the seated man smirked.
“And you must be the piece of shit trying to scare her into selling her resort.”
The men behind Jack bristled, but their boss calmed them by raising his hand. He was far from handsome, his face not quite in proportion. “I’ve already offered Ella Gaines more than a fair price for her land. She has refused.”
“Well, here’s the hitch. She doesn’t want to sell it,” Chris growled, his eyes flicking around the group and noting which were armed.
“I’d advise her to reconsider because the value of her holdings will be dropping daily from now on,” Jack commented, lighting a cigarette.
“A man could get himself arrested for making threats like that,” Larabee pointed out, taking a seat across from Jack.
“I own the law out here, mister. Nearest cop is an hour’s drive away in the next village and he does what I tell him. Airport’s closed. We’re cut off. So, what do you say? Whatever Ella’s paying you, I’ll pay you twice as much to join the winning side.”
“If you threaten her again, you’re right. The law won’t come into it.” The words were harsh and echoed true aggression.
Jack smiled. “I like you. You’ve got balls, so I’m going to give you the opportunity to walk away. If you don‘t, bones are going to be broken.“
“Exactly,” Chris agreed.
“Are you threatening me?” The room, which had become quiet, emptied rapidly at this point. They all worked for Culpepper Mines. They knew what Jack Averal was capable of when he didn’t get his way. Only a handful of people remained. Jack’s men stepped out from behind their leader and fanned out in front of Chris. Larabee and Handsome Jack rose to their feet.
“Now listen, and listen good, mister. No one threatens me. Certainly not one man.”
At this, a smile spread across Larabee’s hard face. “Who said I was alone?”
There was an amused chuckle from across the room. A well-dress man in a bright red jacket looked up from his game of solitaire. “Yes, it would seem, Ugly Jack Ass, that that is an unfortunate assumption on your part.” Ezra glanced at Chris and tipped his hat as he pushed his chair back. “Good evening, Colonel.”
“Two of you?” Jack snorted. “There are eight of us. You think that the two of you...” Jack’s voice faded as another man rose to his feet, crossed the room and stopped a few feet from Chris.
“Colonel,” Vin greeted. “We got your message. So, this the mealy mouthed maggot threatening Miss Gaines?”
“You’re in over your head,” Jack spat. “You and your two friends...”
“Handsome?” Buck asked, eyeing the other man critically as he stepped away from the bar. “Butt Ugly Jack would be closer to the truth.”
“I am rather partial to Ezra’s suggestion of Ugly Jack Ass,” Josiah stated thoughtfully from his lounge chair behind the group. Jack and his men glanced back at the huge ex-preacher who smiled widely. “That’s five so far,” he offered.
“Six,” Nathan snarled, stepping in through the door from his place of concealment on the veranda.
“Nope, seven,” J.D. stated, pushing his chair back and moving into place. Larabee’s men had successfully encircled the eight men. Those who hadn’t left the tavern earlier now raced from the room. “Hell, you’re right, Buck. He really is butt ugly!” J.D. agreed.
Jack glared at the men. “You don’t know who you‘re dealing with?”
“On the contrary,” Nathan corrected. “It‘s you who is out of your league.”
“How do you want to handle this, Colonel?” J.D. asked.
“Colonel?” one of Jack’s men muttered.
“Army?” Jack asked, grinning “Well, well, well. Ella did go and hire herself some help. No matter. My offer stands. Whatever she‘s offered you, I‘ll double it.”
“Ohh, to hell with it, Chris. I say we tear the ugly bastard apart,” Buck suggested.
“We’re not for sale. Stay away from Ella Gaines and her resort,” Chris stated calmly.
Jack’s eyes flicked to one of his men. The thug pulled a gun and aimed it at Buck. Chris Larabee drew and fired in a heartbeat, sending the offending weapon spinning from the fool’s stinging fingers.
J.D. Dunne’s mouth dropped open. “Holy, shit.”
“Attempted murder,” Nathan growled. “That should be good for ten years.”
“Are we arresting them, Sir?” Ezra asked his leader as he and the rest of Larabee’s team drew weapons.
Chris shook his head. First of all, he knew they had no jurisdiction on the island. Besides, he still wasn’t sure what they were dealing with nor how far Jack’s influence over the law extended. The last thing he and his team needed was to find themselves locked in combat with any police flown out to the island. If they were from East Equadow, then Em7 would pull no weight with them.
Larabee re-holstered his weapon. “Last warning. Stay away from Ella Gaines.” He turned and exited the room. One by one his men followed, Vin waiting until all were gone before following them.
Outside on the veranda...
“Thanks, boys,” Chris murmured. He’d called and asked them to come and they had without question. He hadn’t been certain if they’d make it before the airport was closed, but he’d spotted Nathan lurking in the shadows just before he’d entered the tavern.
“Sir, we’re just going to leave? He made threats in front of a number of witnesses,” Nathan pointed out, bewildered. “One of his men drew a weapon on us. You fired a shot. That has to be reported.”
“This isn‘t the USA, Nathan.“
“The law can’t be that dissimilar. He pulled a gun. Besides, we have authority in most industrial countries,“ Nathan argued.
“That only works if the locals are willing to work with us. From what I’ve discovered, Culpepper Mines owns the law on the island. For eighty percent of the winter, Havico is cut off from the outside world because of the weather. All choppers are grounded and the roads between villages impassable. We’re completely cut off now. It’s a world of its own here and society’s laws don’t have a place. In the short term, at least, we may be battling resistance from the single police officer. And even if they send more police, they’ll be coming from East Equadow.“
“Not going to be a great deal of help to us then,“ Nathan murmured.
“Why?” Vin asked.
“About a year ago we had a mission down there and we weren’t exactly popular with the dictator.”
“Oh.”
“For the next two weeks, we're on our own. We’ll walk away tonight and find out a bit more before we do anything. Besides, I want to know why Jack wants Ella‘s resort so badly.”
J.D., who was hyperventilating, finally found his voice. “Did you see that?! Did you see how quick Chris drew and fired? He shot the gun right out of that man’s hand. I’ve never seen anything like it. I’ll bet not even Bat Masterson could have done that!”
“So much for keeping your little skill a secret,” Vin chuckled.
“Secret? You knew?” J.D. eyed the other men. “You all knew? Why didn’t you tell me?”
“Come on. Let’s get out of this wind,” Chris prompted. “The weather’s bad. Too bad for you to fly us up there?” Chris asked Buck, pointing to Mowee Mountain hulking over the village.
Wilmington frowned. “Gonna be a rough trip, but we’ll make it.”
“Why didn’t you tell me? I mean that was incredible. Chris drew so fast that I didn‘t actually see it. Just like the gunfighters of the Old West. I mean....” J.D. continued to relive the incident the entire trip up the mountain, yelling over the sound of the chopper blades and the gale force winds.
**********
The greeting from Ella was warm, which was more than could be said for the rooms. After Jack’s men’s rampage earlier, many of the windows had been broken. Chris and his team set about doing what repairs they could with the materials on hand, but outside of boarding up the windows with flimsy pieces of wood there was little they could do.
“I’m afraid the central heating in all wings except my private residence isn’t working,” Ella explained following a large meal. “Jack’s men destroyed the generators in the guest wings, so the best I can do is provide mattresses in front of the fire in the common room,” Ella offered. “I’m so sorry.”
“That will be just fine, Ma’am,” Josiah welcomed. “I’ll take a look at the generators tomorrow. I’m sure I’ll be able to get them going.”
“I’m happy to sleep with you and Chris,” Buck offered with a dazzling smile.
An hour later, Chris and Ella had retired and with the mattresses laid out close to the fire in the open common room, the boys were settling in for the evening. Ezra returned from the bathroom and stared around the primitive accommodations. He was going to have to sleep on the floor. “Courage, Ezra. Courage,” he whispered to himself, his hand over his heart.
J.D. smiled at him. “Come on, Ezra. It’ll be fun. Like camping.”
“Oh, goodie, goodie,” Standish muttered, sarcastically. “And I don’t care what anyone says, I am not sleeping next to Sergeant Sanchez.”
“It was first in, Ezra, and you’re last so you get to sleep next to the Snoring Express,” Nathan laughed.
“Oh, God,” Ezra muttered, when Josiah grinned widely. “This is more than flesh and blood can bare.”
“We’ve pulled all the mattresses close together so we‘ll be warmer,” J.D. pointed out.
“Warmer? Warmer! Am I the only one here who has...” Ezra’s cascade of complaints entertained all but Buck and Vin, who had moved to the side of the room.
“You
okay?” Buck asked the younger man.
“Yeah.”
“You’re frowning so hard that your mouth looks like it’s going to crack.”
Vin, who was peering out through a curtained window - one of the few not to be smashed - flicked his eyes to Buck. “This don’t feel right.”
“Huh? What?”
“We’re cut off, Buck. We’ve only got the weapons we brought with us.”
“This Jack fella and his men aren’t any match for us, Vin,” Buck pointed out.
“Aren’t they? If this were the jungle, I’d agree with you.” Vin pulled the curtains apart and inclined his head to the snow covered world beyond. “This ain’t the jungle.”
“Vin, you sound as if you think this was all planned. We weren’t lured here. Chris called us in as back-up.”
“I’ve got a bad feeling, Buck. It’s all a little too neat... like a set-up.”
“Vin Tanner, you’ve got the most suspicious mind I’ve ever come across,” Buck chuckled, slapping Tanner on the back before moving off to his mattress. “Get out of my bed, Ezra!”
“First in, first...” Ezra got no further before Buck tipped him off the mattress. This produced laughter from the others and curses from Ezra.
Vin drew in a deep breath and returned to staring at the harsh conditions outside. His instincts were prickling. The entire situation felt artificial - like something you’d see in an old western movie. The heroine is threatened by a nasty individual wanting her land and her hand in marriage. The old boyfriend turns up to defend her honour and her lands. It was almost as if someone was living out a fantasy, though Vin had the feeling that this fantasy was a horror story.
Without a word, Tanner left the room.
Josiah pushed himself up onto one elbow. “Vin?” He turned to Buck when Tanner disappeared without answering.
Buck shrugged. “Vin’s feeling a bit hemmed in.”
“Aren’t we all?” Ezra asked, glaring at his companions. His mattress was wedged between Josiah who snored and JD who had a reputation for not only talking in his sleep but tossing and turning. “Father in heaven, give me the serenity to accept the things I can’t change, courage to change those things I can, and the wisdom to hide the bodies of these lame excuses of friends whom I am going to have to kill.”
“Temper, temper, Ezra.”
**********
In the master bedroom, Ella sat up and stared at her lover who was peering out the window. “Chris? Is something wrong?”
“No,” but he failed to turn.
“Why don’t you come to bed, then?”
Larabee still didn’t move. Something was pinching at his mind. He didn’t know what.
“Chris, you don’t need to worry. Now that you’ve stood up to Jack, I know he’ll go away.”
Chris turned. “He doesn’t strike me as the type of man who...”
“Take it from me. He’s gutless. You stood up to him. He won’t annoy us now. Tomorrow your friends should be able go to Pine Village for more comfortable accommodations and then when the weather settles and the roads and airport reopen, they can go back to the US.”
“If I didn’t know better, I’d say you were trying to get rid of them,” Chris commented with a sly grin.
“I am,” she replied. “It‘s not that I‘m not grateful, but I do want them to go... and I want you to stay, Chris. You can’t deny what we feel for each other.”
“Ella...”
“We could run the resort ourselves. A fresh start for both of us. What do you say?”
Larabee frowned, the question hanging in the air. Ella could see he was considering the proposal.
**********
Vin picked up the phone in the main office and dialed, praying he would be able to get a signal.
“Mary?” He heard a lot of static but Mary’s faint voice replied on the other end. “Mary, I need you to do something for me.”
Part Five
The next morning Larabee’s men turned their talents to making repairs. Jack’s attacks had been quite regular in the weeks past and there was a lot of damage. Josiah successfully repaired not only the two damaged generators but also the old sky-rail that linked the resort with Pine Village. It would provide ready access to the world below, particularly when the chopper was grounded due to bad weather. Of course, even it wouldn’t be usable in blizzards.
Buck found Chris sorting through some materials in an outside shed. “Hell, pard, what are you doing in here? My God, it must be one hundred below.” Wilmington began rubbing his own arms vigorously. The clothes Ella had provided kept out some of the cold but Buck was still freezing.
Chris turned and smiled. “I must be starting to acclimatize.”
“Not sure I want to,” Buck stated, pulling his beanie down further. He noted something strange cross Larabee’s features. “Chris?”
Larabee rose to his feet, having found some wire.
“Chris? Is there something going on here I don’t know about?”
Chris stopped and stared at his oldest friend. “Ella’s asked me to stay.”
Wilmington nodded. “An extended holiday. Probably do you good.”
“No, permanently,” Chris stated in a hushed voice.
“Oh.” Buck’s brow furrowed. “Hell of a long way to commute each day.”
Chris grinned. “Yeah.”
“So, are you considering her proposal?” Buck asked. He was doing his best to keep his voice level. His emotions were bellyflopping, both shock and horror amalgamating to cause him suddenly to feel quite ill.
“Maybe. I don’t know. It’s... it’s like a...”
“Second chance?” Buck asked, forcing a smile.
“I guess.”
“A home... maybe a family?” Buck mused.
“Yeah.” They stood staring at each other for some time.
Buck looked away first. “Well, I guess it’s something that... I mean... I’ll support whatever you decide.”
Chris studied his friend. “Is it selfish, Buck?”
Wilmington returned his gaze to his friend. “Wanting a home and a family? No. Not selfish. Probably the first sensible thing you’ve done in a long time. Look, just promise me you won’t rush into this. I know that at the moment this all feels like a good idea but... just, be careful. You left Ella because she was wild, remember?”
“She’s changed, Buck. We talked last night. She wants a family. A simple life. Working this resort. Raising kids.”
“And you want those things, too?” Buck asked.
“Yeah, I do. I didn’t realize how much.” Larabee searched Buck’s face for encouragement... maybe approval.
“She’s not Sarah, Chris,” Buck stated, carefully.
Larabee drew in a deep breath and nodded. “Yeah, I know, but I do have feelings for her.”
“Do you love her?”
Chris thought about the question. “Yeah, I think I do.”
Wilmington really didn’t like what he was hearing, but there was little he could say except, ”Just, take it slow, Chris.”
Larabee smiled, squeezed Buck’s shoulder and strode out of the shed. Buck blinked several times, his chest constricting. Now, he shared Vin’s misgivings.
**********
“I hate the cold,” Ezra mumbled to himself. “Hell is not a burning pit of fire, it is a snow covered mountain on an island in the middle of nowhere.” Standish was dragging a sled carrying building materials that Nathan and Vin had requested. It appeared his role of supply officer had even followed him to Havico. Ezra’s breath materialized in front of him in clouds. “Reduced to looking like an Eskimo dragging a sled like some elf working for St. Nicholas.”
“What did you say, Ezra?” Nathan asked, climbing down a ladder to greet him.
“I’m having a wonderful time. Wonderful,” Ezra claimed, beginning to unload the sled. “I can’t think of a single place I would least rather be than providing manual labour on top of a popsicle.”
Vin and Nathan exchanged a grin as Tanner climbed to the ground to examine what Ezra had been able to scrounge. “At least we should be able to sleep in the guest quarters tonight.”
“Thank God for small mercies.”
“I don’t know,” Vin stated, turning to look around them. “I think it’s beautiful.”
“Only if your concept of beauty includes your bum cheeks being welded together in some desperate effort to conserve as much warmth as possible,” Ezra grumbled, crossing his arms across himself and moving from foot to foot.
**********
“J.D.... J.D... J.D.?” Buck repeated.
Dunne noticed his friend for the first time and lowered the hammer he’d been using to nail some boards in place. However, the hammer had stilled some ten minutes before as Dunne was consumed with his own thoughts. “You were a million miles away,” Buck commented.
“Yeah, I know. Sorry.”
“Something on your mind, kid?”
“The contract on Vin.”
Buck frowned. “Go on.”
“He’s safe up here, Buck. There isn’t anyone around and unless someone comes up via the sky-rail, there’s no way anyone can hurt him.”
“So what are you saying?”
J.D. shrugged and returned to his hammering. “I don’t know. Just that... I kind of feel responsible for Vin having the contract on his head.”
“How the hell do you figure that?” Buck demanded, taking the tool from his young friend’s hand.
“Well, it’s my job to handle the computer side of things and... “ J.D. paused. “I just wish there was something more I could do.”
“Chris been at you again?”
J.D. shook his head. “No, not really. I... I had a dream last night that someone shot Vin and... it could happen, Buck.”
“Yeah, it could. And I could crash the chopper and Josiah could be blown up helping out the bomb squad and Nathan could be killed in a car accident. None of it is anyone’s fault, J.D.”
“But I should be able to stop the contract, Buck,” J.D. whispered. “It’s what I do.”
Wilmington slid his arm across his young friend’s shoulders. “J.D., if it’s possible, I don’t doubt for a moment that you’ll crack it.”
Dunne smiled. “Thanks, Buck. Hell, isn’t it cold?”
“Yep.” Buck‘s eyes lit with mischief. He scooped up a snowball and threw it at J.D.
“Hey!”
When Ezra rounded the corner with his sled some moments later he was hit by two snowballs. “I do not think that is funny.” Buck threw another that struck Ezra’s chest. Standish watched it bounce off. “Captain Wilmington, should you consider propelling another ball of ice, I will not be held responsible for my...” When a fourth snowball smacked into the unhappy agent, Ezra scooped up some snow and returned fire. That was all the encouragement J.D and Buck needed.
**********
At lunch, the boys had the opportunity to meet Ella’s staff. They consisted of two maids, a plump female cook who instantly took a liking to Buck and a maintenance man, all of whom had forgone their wages for the past month, content just to receive free room and board.
“Where’s J.D.?” Nathan asked. “It’s not like him to miss a meal.”
“He’s working on the computer,” Buck replied, with disquiet. Wilmington had tried to convince the young man to take a few minutes break, but J.D. had become determined to crack the code to bring down the entire organisation responsible for Vin’s dilemma. Whatever had been in his dream, it had shaken him powerfully.
The boys watched as Ella giggled and cooed, whispering things in Larabee’s ear. Ezra glanced at Vin and the former rolled his eyes. It was starting to become sickening and it was clear Chris was embarrassed.
“So, now that the sky-rail is working it will mean we can visit the village,” Josiah stated, trying to make conversation.
Ella smiled. “The roads out of the village are closed though so I’m afraid you are all stuck here for at least a week.”
“No problem. I thought we might do some skiing. It’s been ages since I’ve skied,” Buck stated. “How about it, Chris?”
“Ahhh. No. Chris is going to be rather busy,” Ella stated furtively, her hand reaching for his leg.
“Ella, tell us more about Jack Averal. Why is he after your resort?” Vin asked.
Ella stared at him for several moments before answering. “This resort has prime position. It is the pick of all places on the island.”
Tanner frowned. “I wouldn’t have thought so. I mean, if you want to ski you have to go down into the village. The chopper is grounded most of winter, which is your main season.”
Larabee’s eyes narrowed. It was clear he didn’t appreciate Vin’s questions.
Buck swallowed recognising the signs. “I guess the sky-rail makes access to the village quick and easy. Now that it’s working again, you’ll be able to get some guests back.”
“Still, I would have thought that the prime real estate would have been in the centre of the village itself or on the coast overlooking the ocean. And why is a man who owns a mine interested in a remote mountain resort?” Vin pressed, his brilliant blue eyes centred on Ella.
Larabee’s
stare grew more intense. He
didn’t know what Vin was doing, but it almost sounded like he was
accusing Ella
of something.
“Maybe it’s the mountain he wants,” Nathan suggested, attempting to ease the tense atmosphere that had developed. “Maybe he’s aware of a vein of something valuable running into the mountain itself?”
Vin maintained his steely gaze on Ella. “What do you think, Ma’am?”
Ella began to wilt under Vin‘s unflinching stare. “I don’t know,” she whispered, reaching for Chris’ hand.
“Chris said that Averal’s threat also included a proposal of marriage. Is he an old boyfriend or something?”
“Vin,” Chris growled. “Can I have a word with you?” Tanner continued to stare at Ella, monitoring her reaction.
“Jack and I dated for about two weeks,” she stated, visibly regaining control. “I realized very quickly that he was only interested in my land.”
“Oh.”
“Vin,” Chris repeated, rising to his feet. Tanner glanced at his friend and nodded. The room plunged into silence as they left together.
Buck looked right and then left. “So, nice weather we’re having.”
“Has Chris told you that he has decided to stay on here permanently?” Ella asked, pouring herself a glass of wine.
“What?” Ezra asked, stunned. All of the boys, except Buck, stared at her wide-eyed. Wilmington lowered his face. So, Chris had made his decision.
Ella toasted the group. “To new beginnings.”
**********
Vin followed Chris into the common room.
“What the hell was that all about?” Larabee demanded, spinning around to face his friend.
“I thought we were here to help her. We need to find out why Jack Averal is interested in this place,” Vin replied.
“She’s scared. I was going to ask her.” Larabee’s body language advertised his anger.
“When?” Vin demanded. “And she doesn’t seem all that scared to me.”
Larabee took a step closer and lowered his harsh voice. “She was scared, but now that we’re here, she feels safe.”
Vin frowned. “So what do you want us to do? I mean, I know we’re stuck on this island for two weeks because the airport is likely to be closed that long, but after that? Are we going to pay this Averal a visit? If we do, don’t we need to know what he wants?”
Chris glared at his friend. “What are you trying to say?”
“That this smells of a set-up. You know it and I know it. None of it makes sense. What would Averal want here?”
“I don’t know. That’s what I want to find out and you acting like some sort of maverick cop and scaring Ella isn’t going to help,” Chris snarled, stabbing a finger at Vin.
Tanner sighed. “Oh. I didn’t realize you were serious about her.”
“Well,
I am. You got a problem with that?” It was accusation.
“Have I got a problem with you jabbing a finger in my chest when I dropped everything to fly up here to back you up? Hell, yes.” The anger was real and fuelled by Vin’s concern. He didn’t like any of this and he certainly didn’t like Chris’ reaction. His friend appeared beyond logical reasoning.
Chris’ cheek twitched and gradually his face lost the tension. “Sorry. I... I don’t know what’s got into me.”
Tanner nodded. “Chris, it’s none of my business, but I think you better start thinking with your head and not other parts of your anatomy.”
“That was uncalled for,” Larabee snapped.
“Not if it makes you start thinking. I...” Tanner’s phone rang. He dug it out of his pocket and answered it. “Mary... Yeah, yeah, I can just hear you.” As he listened he drew his eyes from Chris and directed them at the ground. “And you’re sure?... Uh-huh. Thanks, Mary.” Vin drew in a deep breath, shoved the phone back in his pocket and raised his eyes to Chris. “I asked Mary to look into Culpepper Mining.” Vin paused. This wasn’t easy.
“So?”
“Ella Gaines owns Culpepper Mining. Jack Averal works for her.” The look of horror on Chris’ face tore Vin to the quick. He lowered his voice. “I’m sorry, Chris,” he whispered, sincerely. “She’s no good. I don’t know why she’s telling all of these lies but...”
“How dare you!” Chris thundered. “I’m going to forget you said that. I want you to butt out. Do you hear me? You’re right. This is none of your business. This is my life, not yours. You don‘t have any part of this.”
Vin was stunned by the reaction. He stood studying his trembling friend. Distress flashed across Tanner’s face, touching at his eyes momentarily before being replaced by a different emotion - determination. Chris needed his help, even if Larabee was beyond seeing that. “Fine. I’ll be leavin’ then, but I’m going to get to the bottom of this with, or without, your help, Colonel.” With that, Vin turned and strode from the room.
Chris watched him go and his face contorted with frustration and confusion. Ella owned the Culpepper Mining Company? It didn’t make sense. Slowly, Chris sank down into a chair and shut his eyes. The brief look of hurt that had claimed Vin’s face only seconds before replayed.
“Damn,” Chris cursed, massaging his throbbing temples. What the hell had got into him? Tanner had been pursuing the investigation which was exactly what Larabee expected of him. Vin hadn’t deserved Chris’ enraged and thoughtless outburst - an outburst fuelled more by the thought of losing Sarah a second time than anything else. Buck was right, Ella wasn’t Sarah but that was what Chris had been trying to replace. He’d almost convinced himself that he could have with Ella what he’d had with Sarah. Was that wrong? Was it wrong to fight for happiness?
He did know it was wrong to take it out on his best friend.
“Damn,” Chris repeated.
**********
After lunch, the boys retired to J.D's room. There had been a silent signal from Nathan and all had followed him there. None had seen Chris or Vin since they had left halfway through the meal and Buck had disappeared shortly after they had heard Chris' raised voice from the common room.
J.D., like his friends, was stunned by Ella's claim that Chris intended to stay on Havico permanently. "But... but what about Em7? I mean... he can't." Nathan and Josiah took seats on the bed while Ezra started pacing.
"I'm afraid he can and by the looks of things, he intends to," Standish commented.
"Nathan?" J.D. asked, appealing to the medic.
"I don't know, J.D. I've known Chris a long time and while Chris has said very little about his life with his wife and child, I know it is something that plays on his mind every day. Chris wants his family back."
"With her?!" J.D. cried, horrified.
"Lower your voice," Josiah advised. "And I agree. Ms Gaines does not appeal to me either but there is no accounting for who falls for who."
J.D. looked from one to the other of his friends. "But... if he decides to stay... I mean, he can't keep working with us."
"No," Josiah murmured.
"But I thought... I mean..."
Ezra walked across to his floundering partner and laid his hand on the younger man's shoulder. "Yes, I think we all thought that this would last forever, but as the old saying goes, nothing is forever." Ezra sighed. "If Chris leaves, I don't suppose it is necessarily the end of our organization. Vin could lead us. He is a most capable tactical planner.”
“Vin won’t stay if Chris leaves,” Josiah informed the others with some authority. “Vin only joined us because of Chris. I think you‘ll find that if Vin had a choice, he‘d disappear to Four Corners and never return.”
Silence blanketed the room as the reality of the situation crashed into place.
“Then, this could be the end?” J.D. whispered.
**********
Buck had entered the common room some minutes before but hadn’t said anything. Chris was sitting forward on the chair, his elbows on his knees, his attention directed at the flickering flames of the fire.
Finally, he looked up and acknowledged Buck with a nod. “Sounds like things got out of hand,” Buck commented quietly as he walked into the centre of the room and then took a seat across from his distressed friend.
“I said some stupid things.”
“You must have. Vin’s gone.”
Chris frowned. “What?”
“I passed him heading out to the sky-rail. He’s taken it down into the village.”
Larabee squeezed his eyes shut. “Damn.”
“He seemed pretty angry and a little shell shocked. Can‘t remember if you two have ever really had an argument before.”
“I... I said some stupid things,” Chris repeated, quietly.
“Okay. So, give him some time to cool off. The boys and I have been talking about taking the sky-rail down into the village tomorrow morning to do some skiing. I’ll find him and explain that you were just being an asshole.”
Chris opened his eyes. “I never should have dragged all of you into this.”
“If you’re thinking of resigning, I guess we’re involved whether we like it or not. Your decision is going to affect all of us.”
Chris swallowed. “I didn’t mean for any of this to happen, Buck.”
“I reckon we all know that. However, if this is what you really want, Chris... if a wife and family is what you want then that is what you need to do. Just... be careful.”
“You don’t like Ella, do you?” Chris asked, leaning back in the chair.
“Doesn’t really matter if I like her or not, does it?”
“Vin doesn’t.”
“Vin doesn’t want to see you making a mistake,” Buck stated, choosing his words carefully. “He mentioned that there was a chance she had been lying to us about Culpepper Mines.”
Larabee frowned. “I can’t believe that, Buck.”
“So, you think Vin’s lying?”
“Of course not. Just... just mistaken.”
“Okay, so ask her and clear this damn mess up,” Buck stated, standing up. “But do it quickly. This has the potential to do a lot of hurt.”
Larabee glanced up at his friend and nodded. Buck watched as Chris took his phone from his pocket. “He’s turned it off. I’ve already tried. Probably didn‘t want it ringing while he was going down the side of the mountain. Vin‘s a bit paranoid about avalanches.”
Chris sighed and shoved the phone back into his pocket. “I‘ll talk to Ella.”
“Good. And Chris, you need to be thinking about you, not us.”
Larabee nodded, patted Buck’s shoulder and headed toward Ella’s room.
Wilmington shook his head and then went in search of the boys. He found them sitting in silence.
“They had an argument,” Buck stated.
“Yeah, we heard,” Josiah murmured. “They alright?”
Buck shook his head. “Nope. Vin’s gone to the village.”
Ezra frowned. “Running off doesn’t sound like Mr. Tanner.”
“I don’t think he is. I think he’s gone down there to find out what the hell is going on with the Mining Company. And get this, according to Vin, Ella owns Culpepper Mines and so Jack works for her.”
“What?” the other four men cried as one.
“Yeah, he must have told Chris and Chris reacted like a bull in a china shop. Anyway, Chris has gone to ask Ella about it.”
“What does he see in her?” J.D. murmured.
“Memories,” Buck whispered. He glanced at his friends. “Chris met Ella long before he met Sarah. We were in training camp. God, we were kids,” Buck reflected. “Chris and I signed up together. Ella’s brother was in our squad. She came to pick him up one day and for her and Chris it was lust at first sight. They had a whirlwind relationship. Only lasted a couple of weeks. She was wild, really wild. And then Chris met Sarah and it was over between him and Ella.”
“So Chris broke it off?” J.D. asked.
Buck nodded. “I was pleased. So was Jason, Ella’s brother.”
“He didn’t like Chris?”
“We were all friends, but it makes life a little complicated when one of your friends is sleeping with your sister. When Jason was killed, we came home from Kat for the funeral. It was the first time Chris had seen Ella since they’d broken up and Ella made a hellofa scene in front of Sarah. Collapsed into Chris' arms and that sort of thing. Sarah wasn‘t real impressed.”
“Obviously she has been holding a candle for our good colonel for a long time,” Ezra commented.
“Last night, Vin said something about feeling like this was all a set-up,” Buck related. “I thought he was just being paranoid. I’m not so sure anymore.”
“You mean, you think she’s made up the attacks?” J.D. asked, his eyes growing wide.
“The attacks are real enough, I’m just not so sure their unwanted,” Buck mused.
“If that’s the case, her plan appears to have worked,” Josiah agreed. “Chris is playing the role of knight is shining armour, which is obviously what she wants.”
“Yep,” Buck agreed.
**********
Ella looked up as Chris entered. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to cause problems between you and your friends.”
Larabee nodded. “I know. They’re protective.”
“They don’t want you to stay,” Ella guessed, beckoning him over to the bed.
Chris sighed, walked across and sat down. Ella began to massage the knotted muscles in his shoulders. “I haven’t actually agreed to stay yet, Ella. I said I’d think about it.“
“You didn’t answer my question. They don’t want you to stay, do they?“
“If I stay, it changes a lot of things. We don’t just work together. We’re family, “ he admitted.
“And what am I?” she asked seductively, kissing his neck.
“You are distracting,” Chris stated, reaching around and easing her onto the bed beside him. “Tell me about Culpepper Mines.”
Ella’s face flashed with resentment and she stood up. “What do you want to know?”
“I’ve heard that you own it.”
Ella nodded. “Yes. Well, my husband did. Now, I do. Or at least, I own fifty percent. The company was floated on the share market a number of years ago.”
Chris’ brow furrowed with confusion. “So Jack Averal works for you?”
“Technically, yes. In reality, no. My husband was a rich man and he owned a lot of different companies. He set up boards and management to run his businesses. Jack Averal runs Culpepper Mines.”
“But if you own the majority of shares, can’t you just sack him?”
“Don’t think I haven’t tried,” she snorted. “Unfortunately, I don’t carry any weight on the board. Jack has them all in his pocket.”
“But basically, you own the company. Sack them all.”
Ella shook her head, walked across to a small desk in the corner and removed a document. “Read the fine print. I don’t have the power to do so. My husband set things up so that only the board can sack the manager. If I dismiss the board, my share prices will drop and almost the entire population of the island who depend on the mine for their livelihood will end up out of work. I can’t do that, Chris. I just can’t. It would crush this community. Almost a hundred families depend on the mine.”
Larabee smiled. “You’re a brave woman, Ella.”
Ella shrugged. “Brave. Stupid. I don’t know.”
“I do,” he stated, drawing her onto his lap. “You’re willing to fight him for the sake of others.”
“I just don’t want him to win, Chris. He’s nothing more than a cowardly bully. He won’t cause any more problems now that you’re here. I know he won’t. No one’s ever stood up to him before.” She kissed him on the cheek. “So, how did you find out that I owned the mining company? Have you been going through my drawers?”
Chris sighed. “Vin was looking into some things for me. He found out.”
“I heard you two having words. Was it over me owning the mine?”
Chris nodded. “Vin was under the impression that you weren’t exactly telling me the truth.”
Ella smiled. “And you defended my honour.”
Chris shook his head. “No, I acted like a hormone charged teenager. Now he’s left. Gone down to Pine Village.”
Ella raised an eyebrow. “On his own?”
Chris nodded. “Yeah. He’s a stubborn bastard who’s determined to find out what’s going on. No doubt he will, for my sake.”
“You and he are quite close,” Ella commented, resting her head against Chris’ chest. “As close and you and Buck?”
“Yeah, but in a different way. Vin’s... I don’t know how to describe it. Buck’s always been family but Vin... Josiah says we’re soul brothers. Maybe he’s right.” He was thinking out aloud - not actually talking to her.
Unseen by Chris, Ella frowned - an expression that showed unadulterated hatred. She stood up and smiled. “I have to make some phone calls. I’ll be back soon.”
**********
In the tavern at the end of town, Jack Averal took a call. “Hello, boss.” He listened. “Uh-huh. So you want us to greet him when he arrives?... Sure. We’ll break a few bones.” The smile fell from Handsome Jack’s face. “Now hang on a minute... yeah, but murder?... Yeah, I know you pay the bills but...” He swallowed. “I don’t like this.”
**********
The trip down the mountain on the sky-rail took less than an hour. While the cabin was fully enclosed, the temperature inside was only marginally higher than the arctic conditions outside. Vin stepped out of the compartment and sent it back up the mountain so no one in the village could use it to sneak up on his friends. He found himself inside a locked docking station. The sky-rail had been closed to the public for repairs for months. Tanner had to break a window to get outside.
Freezing air blasted him, slicing through the layers of clothing he was wearing and penetrating his bones. “Hell.” Clearly, his first priority needed to be accommodations. Then, he would begin investigating Ella and her mining company.
********
Hidden in the shadows of the building, a man watched the Em7 agent’s every move. He took out a two-way radio. “He’s arrived.”
Part Six
The sky-rail station was at one end of the village at the top of a small hill. The path leading to it was covered in snow through lack of use. Vin haltingly made his way through the shin deep slush, relieved when he reached the icy road. He wrapped his arms around himself in an effort to conserve body heat. Following the road down into the main part of town, Vin reviewed his plan. He would find a place to stay and then go to the tavern where Jack was known to frequent. People there should be able to provide him with the sort of information he was after. Tanner wasn’t sure what Ella was up to, but it was obvious Chris was a part of her plans and that didn't sit well with Vin.
It was approaching four o’clock as Tanner entered the busy streets of the village that were filled with holiday goers returning from their skiing. All were heading for their lodges with blazing open fires and dining tables filled with delicious morsels. Few people took any notice of the buckskin clad man in the old cowboy hat, though he was being watched. Vin's senses prickled but he couldn't identify anything out of the ordinary.
Tanner shivered. He would need to buy appropriate clothes if he was to stay. His boots were not made for walking on the icy roads and he found himself struggling to maintain his footing.
Vin passed lodge after lodge, each proudly displaying a no vacancy sign. It was the height of the season and the village was filled with tourists. Deciding that he may have more luck out of the main tourist area, Vin headed toward the other end of town where the buildings were old and less desirable to holiday makers. As he rounded a corner, he found himself entering a small lane between some simple dwellings. Instantly, his sixth sense sent a warning. Something wasn’t right. The lane was about ten feet wide and lined with trash bins, a couple of cars and a few stray chairs. Vin started to back up. Footsteps approached from behind. Vin glanced back and found himself staring into the hard faces of two of the men he and the boys had faced in the tavern the night before. As he was about to turn and confront them, men began pouring into the lane from two of the small houses. Tanner frowned. His gun was out or reach in the knapsack on his back.
“Well, you took your time,” one of the group growled.
“Didn’t realize we had an appointment.” Vin assessed the strength of the mob. There were four in front of him and two behind. Thankfully, they didn’t appear to be packing heat, though the crowbars four of them were brandishing weren’t exactly toothpicks.
“You’re not welcome here, cowboy,” one of the men informed Vin, smacking a crowbar against the palm of his hand with a loud smack.
“I’m broken hearted,” Vin spat back. The mob began to move. Vin tensed, his eyes darting from left to right, waiting for the assault. He began to plot their positions in his mind, labelling each man according to a prominent characteristic - Red Head, Green Parka, Glasses etc. It was the first thing Chris had taught him. In hand to hand combat with more than one person, you had to ensure you knew where everyone was at all times.
“Say your prayers, “ the man in the green parka snapped.
“I still don’t like this,“ a seventh man stated, stepping from a doorway.
“Jack says if we take the body up into the snowfields and bury it, no one will find it until Spring and we‘ll be long gone.”
Tanner’s eyes narrowed. So, this wasn’t simply a welcoming committee and the fact that they wanted to hide his carcass meant they knew nothing of the bounty. It was broad daylight so these men didn’t fear the law. Vin didn’t have time to contemplate further. Three members of the mob attacked at once, the others hanging back believing three of them would be enough to handle the ’cowboy’.
Vin grabbed the arm of the first to reach him and hurled him into the path of the other two. The trio, unable to keep their footing in the slippery conditions, went down in a tangle of arms and legs. This sent the others into action. Glasses lunged forward. Vin crouched and sent a fist into his stomach. Tanner reacted instinctively to movement on his right, shoving his elbow back with all his might. The approaching thug staggered backwards as his breath was forced from him in a gush.
“Get him,” the leader of the group cried in frustration. He raised the crowbar he held and hurled it at Tanner’s head. Hooking his foot under the leg of an old chair sitting outside a door to one of the homes, Vin jerked hard, sending the chair into the air just as the crowbar neared him. The two collided with a resounding crash dropping between Vin and his adversaries. Two more men rushed forward. Vin ducked the first’s blow, but the Em7 agent’s momentum took him crashing into the second. Tanner stumbled, desperately fighting to keep his footing on the greasy cobblestones. He knew that if he went down, he was a dead man. Three short, sharp blows allowed him to fight clear of his attackers, momentarily.
The two downed men at Tanner’s feet dragged themselves up. Vin caught a quick glimpse of three men circling around behind him. The final two were nowhere to be found, a fact that worried him far more than the fact that he was being encircled. As Tanner turned to search for his missing adversaries, a punch glanced off his hip. Vin reacted, kicking out in that direction. A second blow connected with his back and Vin catapulted forward. One of the crowbars crashed against his shoulder with a sickening thud. Tanner cried out in agony, pivoting and taking down the man who had wielded it.
“Back off,” the Em7 agent cried. “I’m armed and I’ll use...” He spotted another crowbar descending toward his head at the same time as the two missing men were launching at him from differing directions. Vin swerved sideways, sweeping the legs out from under the one wielding the deadly weapon. The crowbar swiped by his head with only a hair’s width to spare. The other two thugs’ blows connected, but Vin was able to fend them off. Certain that he was fighting for his life, Vin withdrew a knife from his boot. With his revolver unreachable it was his only option.
“Last warning!“ Vin shouted. “I’m a member of Em7. Drop your weapons.”
“Kill him!“ the leader of the murderous mob cried. He took a broad horizontal swipe at Vin with his retrieved crowbar. Tanner realized he no longer had a choice. His mindset changed. In that instant, all the experience he had gained in the jungles of Katinda returned. This was war and he needed to survive. The solider inside Vin took control. Ducking beneath the deadly weapon aimed at him, Vin flowed forward with unnatural velocity, getting close to the thug and burying his blade in the soft stomach of his attacker.
Letting out a roar of pain, the thug stumbled backward, clawing at the wound desperately as Vin withdrew the knife and held it up ready to take on the next person. The wounded man stared at Vin, his eyes wide, but before he could say anything, his legs buckled. The other members of the mob froze. Their mood changed as they watched their colleague writhe on the icy ground.
“Get the bastard!” They charged Vin as one. Tanner’s mind emptied of thought and he allowed that small part of him that he no longer completely remembered to take over entirely. His knife became an extension of his being and flicked with deadly accuracy, but still they came. A crowbar crashed down on Vin’s arm and his knife was jarred loose. Vin dived toward it, but realized half way through the air he wasn’t going to make it, so he arced to the right, scooped up a discarded crowbar and came to his feet, holding it out in front of him. His shoulder was burning and numbness was gradually travelling down his arm. He needed to end this quickly before the lack of sensation reached his fingers.
“Back off,” Vin growled.
There were only three of his adversaries left standing, the others littering the ground tending to their injuries.
A man appeared behind the group. He was well muscled and his clothing, like Vin’s, showed he wasn’t a local. “Get out of here. I’ll deal with him,” he snarled. The mob eyed him suspiciously.
“Who the hell are you?” one of the men demanded.
“Go,” the newcomer growled. Deciding that they had had enough, the group retreated, those not wounded, assisting those who were.
Vin stared at the other man. “Don’t do this. I don’t want to have to kill you.”
The newcomer grinned. “You can fight, that’s obvious. But you’re hurt and they’ve softened you up. I’m not just brainless muscle like they were. I’m an enforcer. Game over.”
“Why do you want me dead?” Vin asked, playing for time. While his arm was gradually losing feeling and thus he needed to end this quickly, he realized the man was right. He needed to catch his breath.
“I don’t ask questions. I just do as I’m told.”
“So do Labradors,” Vin snorted.
The huge man grinned as he bent and picked up one of the discarded crowbars. He winked and then with a roar he pulled his arm back and sent the crowbar crashing down with animal ferocity. Whipping his own weapon up over his head, Vin channeled all the energy he could muster into his arms. The steal bar struck his with incredible force, but surprisingly Tanner’s body didn't move. He withstood the initial blow much to the surprise of his adversary. They stepped apart, both panting.
“You can’t win. I’m bigger, stronger and a professional.”
“I’m smaller, faster and better looking,” Vin muttered. However, the man had a valid point. The other would wear him down. Vin couldn’t take him on, on these terms. His knife was out of reach. Time to change things. Tanner threw the crowbar down. The other man’s face shadowed with suspicion.
“You’ve giving up?”
Tanner summed up his energy and ignoring the ache reverberating through his battered and weary body, he charged the other man, slamming him backwards into the wall of one of the buildings. Vin reached up and repeatedly smashed the enforcer’s hand against the brick wall, trying to jar the weapon loose. However, the powerful fingers of the assassin refused to release their vicelike grip of the crowbar. Vin rammed his knee into other’s groin. His adversary sank down into a half crouch, gasping in pain as the crowbar dropped from his numb fingers and clattered to the cobblestone path. Vin followed through with a side-kick to the enforcer’s head. The huge man remained upright for a few seconds before toppling to the side and lying still.
Vin’s own knees buckled and he fell forward onto them, panting. Gingerly, he reached for his shoulder. Out of the corner of his eye, he spotted someone approaching. Vin lunged for his knife, rolled and came to his feet in a crouch holding the bloodied weapon. To his surprise, he found himself facing an elderly man.
“Calm down there, young fella. I’m not here to fight you,” the local cried, holding his hands up in front of him.
Vin licked his lips and glanced at the enforcer who was stirring.
“I saw the entire fight from the top of the lane. I’d suggest you go and report it to the police, but the first lot were Handsome Jack’s men and he owns the law these days.”
“Do you know him?” Vin asked, inclining is head to the fallen man as he lowered the knife.
“No. Never seen him before. He isn’t a local. “ Tanner drew in a deep breath and grimaced, again reaching for his shoulder.
“You’re hurt. Come on. There’s a doctor...”
“No.” Vin pulled his cell phone from his pocket and tried Buck’s number, but all he received was static.
“You won’t get a signal from down here,” he elderly man advised. “I know some people can get their cell phones to work at the top of the mountains, but you won’t in the village tonight. Not with the storm front moving in.”
Vin cursed. He was cut off from the boys and couldn’t warn them of his fears. Either he took the sky-rail back to the resort or…
“I have to leave.”
The old man shook his head. “You can’t. The island is cut off and there’s more bad weather on the way. All roads are closed and likely to be for some time. You need a doctor,” the man repeated, noting how Vin was trying to support his shoulder.
“Must be some way,” Vin pressed, eyeing the assassin on the ground. His presence changed things significantly. This situation Chris had got himself involved in concerned more than just Ella, Jack Averal and his mindless muscle. It now involved a professional assassin whom Vin firmly believed had nothing to do with the contract on his own head. Something else was going on and whatever it was, was more complicated and dangerous than Tanner had first thought. He needed to act. “I have to get to the airport.”
“Well, I guess you could use a snowmobile, but...”
“Where?” Vin demanded.
**********
‘The Major’ answered his ringing cell phone without looking up from the game of chess he was engaged in. Several of the occupants of the smoky gentlemen’s club exchanged muttered curses. Cell phones were banned but ‘The Major’ had a reputation for flouting the rules. He was a man of considerable power and wealth and no one seemed prepared to challenge him.
“Yes?”
Greener watched as his employer’s face creased with annoyance.
“I see.... Well, find him... Good. I want him taken out of the game within the next twenty-four hours.” Thrusting his phone back into his pocket he lifted his eyes to Greener. “The Knight escaped.”
“What? How? I thought we had him isolated?”
The Major pursed his lips. “Ferguson underestimated Tanner. I warned him not to. Tanner was trained by Larabee and Larabee is the best.” The admission was ground out through his clenched jaw. Even saying the colonel’s name caused his blood to boil, let alone admitting Larabee was one of the best soldiers ever born.
“So, what do we do now?” Greener asked.
“Ferguson will get Tanner. He said Tanner was injured after a brawl with some local thugs. He’ll be looking for a doctor. When he does, Ferguson will deal with him and that will weaken Larabee considerably.”
“Sir, I don’t understand why you feel Tanner’s removal is so important,” Greener complained in frustration. He truly saw no point in the Major’s psychological games. Killing a man was the easiest thing in the world. You outnumbered him and you shot him. “I have a dozen men ready. We can take Larabee right now.”
The Major sat back and laced his fingers. “As I have already explained, Greener, do not make the mistake of judging Chris Larabee by others. He is unique on a number of levels. To destroy him we must weaken both his outer and inner defences and that means distracting him emotionally, which our queen is doing beautifully. Then we must remove his self-elected bodyguard from the game. No one will get to Larabee unless they go through Tanner and Tanner, as Ferguson has just discovered, is not an easy man to combat. I, myself, made that mistake a number of years ago.” A smile formed on his face. “I rarely underestimate anyone, but I underestimated him. He led the others and thwarted my last attempt to kill Larabee.”
“Tanner is in the village and Larabee up at the resort. If we were to move now, surely...”
“Be patient. I have waited a long time for this and I won’t have my plan fail because you underestimate Larabee or the men he has surrounded himself with. The moment Tanner's dead, we'll move.”
**********
“But you can’t take it now,” the salesman argued. He was standing across a small counter from Vin Tanner who reached out to pick up a pen with one hand, but grimaced and used the other to retrieve it. The salesman shook his head. “It is almost dark. You can’t take a snowmobile until morning.”
Vin
ignored the nervous man and placed
the pen into the fingers of his right hand. He gripped it gingerly and
signed
his name on the hire agreement, dropping the writing implement the
moment he
had finished so he could once again support his shoulder. The throb
reverberating through it was intense.
“I can’t let you take one of our vehicles,” the salesman explained, moving out from behind the counter. “All snowmobiles have to be returned by four o’clock. I thought you wanted to hire it for tomorrow. If you come back tomorrow morning…”
“Keys,” Vin demanded, thrusting his hand out.
“Sir, I really can’t.”
Tanner snorted impatiently, took his badge from his pocket and held it up in front of the salesman’s face. “Em7. I’m requisitioning a snowmobile. Now give me the damn keys.”
The salesman stared down at the badge. Vin snatched the keys from him, spun around and charged out of the room, again holding his right elbow to minimize the movement of his shoulder. “But it’s almost dark!”
Tanner strode up to the sleek white and red snowmobile the salesman had shown him earlier, opened the compartment in the seat, tossed his knapsack into it, pulled on the helmet and then straddled the machine.
The salesman rushed up to him. “Mister, it will be dark in about fifteen minutes. As soon as it’s dark the temperature will plummet. You’ll die out there.”
“That’s a chance I’m willing to take,” Vin ground out. He looked over at the man whom he had met in the alley and nodded his thanks.
A small group of locals heading home after a day's work tending to the tourists, paused curiously to watch.
The elderly man’s head bobbed once. “Good luck.”
Tanner started the machine, pulled the visor down and sent the snowmobile racing across the snow. In only moments it had disappeared into the settling darkness. The salesman strode across to Vin’s new friend. “You know him, George?”
“Only enough to know he’s a man who shouldn’t be crossed, Tom.”
“Was that blood on him?“
George frowned deeply and nodded as he stared after the young man he’d seen deal with an armed mob of Jack’s thugs. “That shoulder of his is broken or dislocated.”
“Crazy fool is headed for the airport. He’ll never make it. The snowmobile’s engine will freeze before he gets halfway there,” Tom pointed out. “Besides, the airport’s closed.”
“I’m not sure even that will stop him,” the grey haired man commented.
**********
The large open fire in the common room blazed, filling the room with both warmth and light. Buck and J.D. were playing a computer game on the younger man’s laptop, Nathan and Josiah were reading and Ezra was unconsciously shuffling his deck of cards while staring into the flickering flames. Chris was standing at the window peering out into the darkness. Ella had disappeared after dinner to do some work on the resort accounts. Notably, since her retreat, the atmosphere had become more comfortable.
Josiah glanced up at his leader from his book. He watched as Chris wrapped his arms around himself. “You cold, brother?” Considering the heat from the fire coupled with the central heating which was again working, it was surprising.
Chris didn’t reply. He knew it wasn’t cold, and yet some nebulous signal from his brain was insisting the temperature was dropping.
**********
Tanner shivered. Snow was now falling and the wind was blowing the stinging precipitation into his unprotected face. His cheeks and lips were burning and his limbs aching. Vin couldn’t ever remember being this cold. On a brighter note, the freezing temperature had numbed his throbbing shoulder to a dull ache.
Vin felt weary. All of the energy reserves he had left after the fight were being used to produce body heat. Unfortunately, his reserves were just about depleted and the cold he had mentally been able to ignore was now creeping into his consciousness and distracting his ability to focus on anything else. He longed for something warm to eat or drink.
**********
“I’d kill for a cup of coffee,” Chris muttered.
“I’ll get you one, Chris,” Buck offered. “Anyone else?”
Chris frowned. What had made him say that? With the nausea in his stomach rising, the last thing he felt like was coffee. “Buck, have you heard from Vin?”
Wilmington, who was halfway across the room, paused and shook his head. “No. He must still have his phone off or maybe we’ve got some reception problems out here. He’s probably been so busy finding a place to stay and something to eat he hasn’t thought to turn it back on. Don’t worry, Chris. He won’t take on Averal on his own. I’m guessing he just wants to do some poking around.”
Larabee nodded and turned back to the window, staring out into the darkness. Without reason, Chris shivered. Deep down, he knew something was wrong.
**********
Morning arrived in a blast of arctic wind. Relations were not particularly convivial on top of Mount Mowee and so Buck, J.D., Ezra, Josiah and Nathan were more than relieved to get out of the resort and take the sky-rail down into the village. None of them felt they could stomach any more of Ella’s cooing. She literally couldn’t keep her hands off Chris and the display was reaching nauseating proportions.
Since rising, Buck had tried unsuccessfully to contact Vin by phone and so he and the others had used the excuse of wishing to re-establish contact with their friend as a ticket off the mountain.
“First we find Vin. Then we hire some skis. We’ve come all this way so I say we take advantage of it,” Wilmington announced, striding away from the sky-rail station.
“And before we return to the resort, we buy a bucket,” Ezra murmured.
“A bucket?” J.D. asked.
“So I can fill it with water and use it to cool a certain person’s ardour.”
This amused Josiah who winked at Nathan. “She is very tactile.”
“I’d love to see you tip a bucket of water over her,” J.D. giggled. He pulled his parka around himself and quickened his step to keep up with Buck who was setting a rather swift pace. Wilmington was far from in a good mood - a combination of worrying about Vin and being frustrated by the mess Chris was getting himself into.
“So where do we start? Where would Vin have gone?” J.D. asked.
“The tavern,” Nathan guessed, almost losing his footing.
“If Lieutenant Tanner was after answers, I agree that was likely his first port of c...” Ezra slipped on the icy ground and would have fallen but for Josiah grabbing and righting him. “Thank you, my friend. I believe it is time we attired ourselves more appropriately. Once we have located Lieutenant Tanner I suggest we acquire more suitable outfits . Our first stop should be a shoe shop to buy boots that will afford us some traction on this island ice cube.”
“You don’t like snow, do you, Ez?” J.D. laughed.
“You are remarkably astute, Agent Dunne, despite what Captain Wilmington often says.”
“Often says? What the hell have you been sayin’ about me, Buck?”
“The truth,” Wilmington chuckled, his spirits lifting a little.
The boys made their way through the village which was brimming with tourists setting off for the ski lifts. No one took any notice of the group… well, apart from when Buck fell headlong into the snow because he was distracted by a six-foot blond ski instructor. “Yep, as soon as we locate Vin, I’m going skiing!”
The crowds thinned out once the boys made it to the tavern at the other end of town. With a brief nod of preparation, the group of five entered the building. Sitting around the fire place, as they had been when Em7 had first encountered them, was a collection of Jack’s men. Their faces were bruised from well-aimed punches, several had black eyes, several split lips, some stitches and all sported a bandage of some description.
“Yep, Vin’s been here alright,” Buck muttered with amusement. He led his team across to the battered group.
“What the hell do you want?” one demanded, spotting the approaching men. There was anger in his voice, but also a certain amount of weary trepidation.
“Just some information. We’re looking for a friend of ours. By the look of you, he’s already introduced himself,” Wilmington chuckled.
There were several curses. “Go to hell.”
Ezra smiled with true merriment. “I have no doubt that in the fullness of time that will be our ultimate destination, but I fear that if you fail to respond to Captain Wilmington’s query, you will be a tenant of man’s eternal suffering long before we disembark from this mortal journey to face the day of judgment.”
Jack’s men glanced around at each other unsure if that was a threat or not. Josiah clasped his hands in front of his chest and cracked his knuckles with resounding effect. He then allowed his cheek to twitch twice before turning to Buck, asking, “May I?“
The seated group paled. Josiah’s message they understood. “He left,” one of the bruised men offered, quickly.
“Left?” Nathan inquired.
“Yeah. Took a snowmobile and left the village last night. Headed for the airport.”
Jackson frowned. “Why?”
“We don‘t know. When we left, he was…” the man paused, trying to find the correct word.
“He was what?” Josiah prompted.
“Talking to someone else.”
“Who?”
All of the thugs shrugged.
“Not a local?”
“No.”
“Come on boys,” Buck coaxed. “Oh, and if you’re lyin’ to us, you and Sergeant Sanchez have a date.” With a wink, he led his team out.
**********
Wilmington exited the snowmobile hire shop and nodded to the others. “Yep, Vin took a snowmobile just on dark last night.” His face reflected both concern and confusion. Where had Vin been headed? To the airport as Jack’s thug suggested? To another village? To Culpepper Mines? The attendant had taken great pains to explain to Buck the dangers of such a journey and the fact that he had tried to stop the ‘madman’.
“He left at night? That doesn’t sound particularly sensible.”
“He must have had a reason,” Buck stated, rubbing his chin. Vin was far from stupid. If he had indeed been informed of the dangers, he wouldn’t have attempted the trip unless he had no choice.
“But that doesn’t sound like Vin. Just leavin’ us. I mean…”
“Relax, kid,” Josiah soothed. “I doubt Vin has gone anywhere. He may just want to be invisible.”
“Reckon so,” Buck agreed, having arrived at the same conclusion.
“Huh?” J.D. asked, confused.
“Vin may have staged his leaving so he can hunt without being watched,” Nathan explained. Hunt being the opportune word. There was a concerned twang to Jackson’s voice that didn’t slip passed Josiah.
“Brother?”
“Who was the outsider he was ‘talking’ to?” Jackson had noted the way the thug had said the word. Clearly, talking hadn’t been what they had been doing. Shouting, maybe? Fighting?
“Could have been any one of more than a hundred tourists.”
“Yeah, but what if he really did try to get to one of the other villages or the airport?“
“After the skirmish with that lot in the tavern, I doubt it.”
Nathan shrugged. “Maybe he was set up.”
“Set up? By who? You’re starting to sound paranoid.”
“Lieutenant Tanner is more than capable,“ Ezra assured.
“Perhaps.“
“Nathan?“ Josiah pressed. He knew instinctively that there was more worrying his companion than what he had so far expressed.
“There were at least six of them,” Nathan reflected, thinking of the group of battered men they’d spoken to in the tavern. “Six to one ain’t the best odds.”
“You think Vin may be hurt?” J.D. asked.
“Maybe.”
“Surely if he was, Lieutenant Tanner would simply have contacted us. He has his cell phone with him, after all.”
Nathan nodded thoughtfully. “Maybe.” Vin leaving didn’t sit well with Nathan. Not well at all. Why hadn’t his friend contacted them?
“So do we keep looking for Vin?” J.D. prompted in the silence that followed.
Buck shook his head. “No. Vin’s made it clear he wants some space. If he needs us, he knows how to contact us. I think we should do some snooping ourselves. Let’s mingle in town and see what we can find.”
“You just want to get another look at that ski instructor,” J.D. accused.
Buck grinned and bounced it eyebrows twice. “Yeah, that too.”
**********
A spiral of smoke encircled The Major’s head, his lips curling into a smile as he heard the words he had been waiting for. Replacing his cell phone, he nodded at Greener. “The knight has left the game. He left the village last night and based on weather reports, should have frozen to death before he reached one of the other villages... so that problem has solved itself. All of which means the king is wide open.”
“But what about the other five men?”
The satisfied smile on The Major’s face deepened as he looked down at the chess board and physically removed the white knight and then one by one tipped over the five remaining pawns. “They will be dealt with.”
**********
Ella walked up behind Chris, who was staring out the window, and wrapped her arms around him tightly. She snuggled into him, her heart content. He was all that she had ever wanted… all she had thought about for the past four long years. Her longing had almost destroyed her, but now, here he was and he was hers.
Larabee’s brow furrowed as he tried to sort out the conflicting emotions zapping around his system. He felt confused and he was worried. Not just about Vin, but about some of things Buck had said. A long, deep sigh echoed out of him, his body shuddering under the weight of his emotions.
“Penny
for your thoughts,” Ella
whispered. When Chris didn’t respond, she squeezed him. Larabee gently
pulled
her arms away. Ella frowned and stepped around to study his
apprehensive face.
“Is something wrong?”
“No. I just… “ Chris sighed, again. The acid that had been bubbling in his stomach the night before hadn’t eased. “Sorry. It’s not you. It’s me.”
Ella took his hand and gave him a small smile of support. “I know. It is going to take some adjustment.”
Chris shook his head. “The problem is I’m not sure I want to make the adjustment, Ella.”
The woman’s smile faltered slightly. “Yes, you do. It is just so different to what you are used to. I understand and I‘ll help you to get used to your new life up here with me. Everything up here is just so perfect for us. If we don't want to run this as a resort, we can close it. I have enough money to keep us, and as for the empty rooms, I know exactly how we can fill them. I've always wanted a large family.”
“Ella, what I do is important. My team and I have come through so much just recently. We had to fight to keep Em7 running. And finding Vin a couple of months ago… for the first time, my team is complete. We are the best in the world at what we do.“ Chris had never before said such a thing nor ever really thought it, but like most others involved in military and security organizations, Chris knew that when it came to his team’s speciality, no one was better. “I believe in Em7. I believe in the role we have to play.”
“And Em7 will still play that role, just not with you at the helm. Chris, you can’t do that sort of job forever. You deserve to retire and live the life you’ve always wanted. You deserve a family that loves you. If the men you work with don’t understand that, then they are just selfish.”
Larabee’s gaze returned to the whiteness covering the land beyond the windowpane. “That’s the point. I know they’ll support whatever I decide.”
“So, you’re worrying about nothing.”
“Maybe.” Chris pulled his phone from his pocket and once again tried Vin’s number. The acid rose as the phone gave the familiar ‘no connection’ signal.
“Still no answer?” Ella asked, watching the lines of anxiety deepen in his handsome face.
“No.”
“It’s probably just the reception. It is never good at the best of times and at this time of the year, it is intermittent. The others will find Vin and then they can all find accommodations in the village until the airport reopens, and in the meantime, they‘ll be closer to the skiing. All of which leaves us alone up here to work on your adjustment to our new life,” she whispered, rising onto tiptoe and kissing him on the lips.
Part Seven
Ezra was the last to exit the store that had been able to outfit he and his friends. “Highway robbery,” the Southerner declared, replacing his wallet.
“Yep, he saw us coming,” Josiah agreed, adjusting his beanie and grinning. The store assistant knew he had a monopoly on ski attire and thus tourists had no choice but to pay the prices he asked. In this case, Standish had no choice but to pay the prices demanded.
J.D. grinned at Ezra. “You look like Tweedle Dee,” he laughed, noting the extra clothing made all of the boys look a little portly.
“For which I am pleased, as you look like Tweedle Dumb!” Ezra snapped. The five men were now dressed in brightly coloured parkas, waterproof pants and boots that would allow them to keep their footing.
“Alright, let’s mingle and see what we can find out,” Buck prompted, heading off in the direction he had seen the tall ski instructor.
“I feel it would be more beneficial for us to visit Culpepper Mines.”
Josiah nodded his agreement. “However, all of the roads are closed.”
“Let’s find out what we can before we head off half cocked,” Nathan suggested.
“I assure you, Sergeant Jackson, I had no intention of heading anywhere half cocked,” Ezra grumbled.
The group had hardly taken a dozen steps when a young man approached them. “You the fellas that stood up to Averal and his thugs the other night?”
“That’s right. And you are?” Buck asked.
“Lachlan Franklin,” the happy man introduced, offering his hand to Wilmington. “I own a small adventure tour business and I’ve had a few run-ins with Jack Averal myself. His hoodlums broke my arm two years ago and threatened to shut me down.”
“And what did you do to incur his wrath?” Ezra asked.
“He was harassing my girlfriend in the tavern and I told him to leave her alone. Next thing I know, my shop is broken into and my snowmobiles sabotaged. One night shortly after, I was locking up late and a few of his men dropped around. I ended up in hospital for two days. Broken arm, four broken ribs and a concussion.”
“Didn’t you try to press charges?” J.D. asked, curiously.
Franklin laughed. “I can see you fellas are new here. Sergeant Battersbee won’t do anything. He’s on Averal’s payroll, like 90% of the people on the island. People let Jack do what he pleases. It‘s easier that way.”
“So if things are so intolerable, why haven’t you left to find greener pastures, as it were?”
The mirth left Franklin’s face. “First of all, I grew up here. This is my home and no mongrel like Jack Averal is going to chase me off. And second, every penny I have is tied up in my business. If I leave, I’ll have nothing.”
“Maybe you can help us. We are looking for some information on Averal, Culpepper mines and Ms. Ella Gaines,” Nathan explained.
“You guys feel like a drink?” Franklin asked.
“The tavern has ears,” Ezra pointed out.
The young man smiled. “But my little shop doesn’t. Come on.” He spun around and headed off. The boys exchanged curious looks but followed.
Franklin's shop wasn't on the main street, but down a small alley. Above the door was a simple, freshly painted sign, "Looking for Adventure?"
"I'm game if you are," Buck chuckled, pushing J.D through the door.
"Adventure tours?" Ezra enquired, glancing around the sparsely furnished room. There was a counter on the back wall, two stands holding brochures and a plain wooden table with eight mismatching chairs around it.
"I’m a guide. People hire me to take them on adventure tours. We go out on the less used trails on the snowmobiles, do some mountain climbing, nature trails, that sort of thing. I do okay." Franklin noticed Ezra's unimpressed look. "Yeah, I'm not fancy, but not all of the people who come here have the money to pay the high prices others charge. I do things on a budget. That suits some people and I enjoy the freedom. Take a seat and I'll see what I can rustle up. Beers okay?"
"Sounds great," Josiah offered. When Franklin disappeared, the big preacher shot a glare at Ezra. "Those who judge others will be judged harshly on Judgment Day, brother."
"And those who don't utilize good judgment will be meeting their maker long before I. I don't like this. Something..." Ezra glanced around the room, "... something isn't right."
"Relax. He seems willing to talk. All we're here to do is listen," Buck whispered.
When Franklin returned, he handed around cans of beer and toasted the group. "To the first men I've ever seen stand up to that bastard Jack Averal."
"Tell us a bit about him," Nathan pressed.
Lachlan Franklin lowered his beer. "Well, he basically took over Culpepper Mines about two years ago. Rumour has it that he ran off the original owner. Not sure if that's true but it sounds like something he'd do. The mine has expanded a great deal under him."
"What do they mine?"
"Used to be bauxite, I think, but now they’re getting rubies. He’s fenced the entire mine with electric fences and has paid security guards and guard dogs roaming the fences. I know because I went out there a few months ago... thought I’d try my hand at some ruby mining,” Franklin chuckled.
“Why would someone like Averal want the resort at the top of Mount Mowee?”
Franklin shrugged. “Don't know. I’ve heard the place has gone to the dogs since Joseph died.”
“Did you know him?” Buck asked, curiously.
“Yeah, he was born here. I’ve heard others say that damn woman came and bewitched him,” Franklin commented, taking a swig from his can.
“I take it you aren’t fond of Ms. Gaines.”
“Gaines? Oh, Ella. No. I don’t like her. She used him to get what she wanted.”
“What happened to her husband?”
“Massive heart attack,” Franklin replied. “She got the lot.”
Nathan exchanged a glance with Ezra. Standish nodded. “Mr. Franklin, we have been informed that Ms. Gaines owns Culpepper Mines and that Jack Averal works for her.”
Franklin shrugged. “Haven’t heard that one. There are a lot of rumours.”
“Lachlan, how far is Culpepper Mines from here?” Buck asked.
“The main offices are on this side of the island so it’s only about two hours by snowmobile. The mines themselves stretch across most of the island and if the truth’s known, they’re probably digging under where we’re standing.” The boys exchanged glances. Franklin grinned and bounced his eyebrows. “So, you fellas want me to show you where Jack Averal’s office is? I don’t mind, as long as I get to watch you belt the crap out of him.”
“Two hours?” J.D. clarified.
“Yep, about that. We could be out there and back by early afternoon, long before the storms they’ve predicted for later today.”
“You seem very willing to help us,” Ezra mused, suspiciously.
“I don’t like Averal and if you fellas are going to teach him a lesson, I want to be a part of it.”
“And what makes you think we have any interest in his office?” Ezra asked.
Buck eyed Ezra curiously. It was clear his partner didn't trust Franklin, but then, like
Vin, Ezra didn't tend to trust anyone.
Franklin shrugged. “You’re askin’ questions about Averal so I’m guessing you want to get something on him and the best place to find anything is at Culpepper Mines head office. Right?”
Buck nodded and offered his hand. “Right. We’d appreciate hiring you and your snowmobiles. How much?”
“I'll tell you what, you pay for the gas and the rest is free... as long as I get to see you pound Averal,” Franklin chuckled, accepting Buck’s proffered fist.
“Oh, I think that can be arranged,” Wilmington grinned.
"Great. Give me about twenty minutes to fuel up my snowmobiles and we're set."
"And what supplies should we purchase?" Ezra asked.
"You won't need anything. I'll throw some grub in for a snack but we'll only be gone a few hours... won't we?"
"Yep," Buck agreed.
"Very well, then. If you will all excuse me, I have something I need to attend to. I shall meet your all back here in twenty minutes." Ezra nodded to his companions and left.
Franklin glanced at the others. "He's a bit jumpy. Something wrong?"
"Ezra doesn't like snow. He feels a bit out of his element," J.D. explained.
**********
Standish replaced his phone and frowned. He couldn't contact Chris or Vin which was more than a concern. Ezra walked along the icy sidewalk until he came to the store he was looking for. Entering, he strode directly up to the counter. "Good morning. I am looking for something particular and was wondering if you can accommodate me?"
"Huh?"
**********
When Ezra returned to Franklin's shop, the place was deserted. A deep frown settled on the agent's face as he scanned the small room. Again his suspicions were alerted, but he couldn't put his finger on what was concerning him. Just as he was about to investigate further…
"Ezra!" Upon hearing his name, Standish walked outside to find J.D. leaping from one foot to another. "The snowmobiles are great. Come on!"
Ezra
followed his companion to the end of the alley and around to the left
where he
found his companions ready to mount a group of sleek machines. J.D.
darted off
and leaped onto one. "Come on, Ezra. This is going to be great. Like
dirt
bike riding but in the snow!"
"Captain Wilmington, may I speak to you... in private."
Franklin paused, watching with furrowed brow.
Buck wandered across to his companion. "What the hell is wrong, Ezra?” he whispered, fearing Standish may insult their new friend with his obvious paranoia. “We've found out what we wanted to and we have a guide willing to take us out to Culpepper Mines."
"Don't you feel this has been just a little too neat? I mean, who is this man? Why is he so willing to help us?"
"He's already explained that. He doesn't like Jack Averal. Most of the people in town are scared of Averal so we're lucky to have found someone willing to talk to us. Come on."
"Captain, I would not presume to tell you how to fly a plane."
Buck scowled. "And what the hell is that supposed to mean?"
"It means that assessing a situation or a person is my area of expertise and I would appreciate it if you took more notice of my misgivings."
Wilmington considered the comment and nodded. "Okay, I'm listening."
Ezra's face reflected frustration. "I can not put my finger on it, but something isn't right."
Buck waited for more. "That's it?"
"For the moment, yes."
"So, what the hell do want us to do?"
"If it were Vin expressing his misgivings, would you still go on this expedition?"
Buck stepped closer to Ezra. "Hang on a minute. I ain't questioning your instincts here, Ezra. You and Vin have the best in the business. But if you can't give me something more concrete than, ‘I've got a bad feeling‘, I think we should take the chance... and yeah, I'd say the same thing if it were Vin."
Ezra accepted the explanation with a nod. "Then I suggest we proceed with extreme caution."
"Works for me. Come on. The sooner we get out there, the sooner we'll know what the hell is going on. And try not to insult Franklin. We need his help." Buck turned and trudged back to the others, cracking a joke with their guide.
Ezra paused a few moments longer, dug out his phone and tried Vin's number again. When he failed to make contact, he reluctantly joined the rest of his team.
"I fear we will live to regret this," he murmured, straddling one of the vehicles.
**********
Chris thrust his phone back into his pocket and headed for Ella's office to see if he could reach the boys using the landline. Ella looked up from a letter she was writing as her lover stormed into the room.
"Chris?"
"I can't contact any of them now."
"It’s just the phones. I've told you, they are like that up here. You'll get used to it. Buck and the others have probably found Vin by now and they're all skiing."
Chris frowned. He didn't believe that for a moment. "How many men does Jack Averal have?"
Ella pursed her lips, thinking carefully. "About ten that he uses to enforce his wishes, but dozens of workers. Why? Chris, you don't think Buck will provoke a fight with Jack, do you?"
Larabee thought about it. "Probably not." Then again, if Jack or his men started something...
**********
“Wait up, Peter!” The child in the lead slowed down to wait for his two younger brothers who were dragging their small sled. The closed roads between villages provided the perfect spot for sledding, particularly the parts that were hilly.
“Hurry up.”
“You’re not the one who’s doing any of the work.”
Peter sighed, stopped and put his hands on his hips. The brothers’ dog continued to bound on ahead.
“Jasper! Come back!”
The dog appeared distracted, its nose to the icy ground.
“Jasper!” The animal disappeared into some shrubs on the side of the road. Peter shot off after him. His mother had told him not to take Jasper, but the boys had begged and finally secured permission as long as, ’you don’t let him stray.”
“Jasper, come back, you’re gonna get us into trouble.”
Peter ploughed off the road and glanced right and left. He spotted his dog sniffing a mound. “Jasper, come...” The ten-year-old stopped and peered down at the snow-covered heap. He took two hesitant steps forward and crouched down, his gloved hand reaching out. Brushing the snow away he discovered a boot. “Ahh!” the child cried, leaping back.
His two younger brothers appeared behind him.
“It’s a man.”
“Is... is... he frozed?” Danny asked.
Peter swallowed, walked around the bundle until he found what he estimated was the head and tentatively brushed the snow from the man’s face. The eyes were closed, the skin white and the lips blue.
Licking his lips, the child removed his glove and reached for the man’s neck just as his teacher had showed him at school during a health lesson. He found a weak pulse. “He’s alive. We gotta go back and get Mum and Dad!”
**********
The cry of “yeeehaaaa!” escaped J.D. involuntarily when the ground disappeared below his snowmobile and he took flight. The vehicle hung in the air for several glorious seconds before crashing back onto the snow covered ground and skidding to a halt.
The cry of “ohhh shhiiiitttt!” burst from Ezra as he took flight only moments later.
Ahead, Franklin stopped and lifted his visor, waiting for the other men to catch up.
“This is fantastic!” J.D. cried, pulling off his helmet. “Vin would love this. When we find him, we have to take him snowmobiling."
Ezra stopped his machine, climbed off it and yanked his helmet off.
“Enjoying the ride, brother?” Josiah chuckled.
“I refuse to comment. How much longer must I endure this torture?" When Franklin stared back at him blankly, Ezra rephrased the question. "How much longer before we reach Culpepper Offices?"
"We only just left," Nathan pointed out with mirth. True enough, they had only been on the machines for ten minutes. Behind them, the village had only just disappeared.
"If you will excuse me, all of the jolting and bouncing around has upset my kidneys."
"He means he has to pee," J.D. giggled.
Ezra glared at the younger agent and then strode back toward some trees they had just passed.
"Those trees are closer and more secluded," Nathan called after him.
"I shall choose the spot, if you don't mind, Sergeant Jackson," Ezra called back, without turning.
"So, you do this for a living?" Josiah asked Franklin.
Lachlan Franklin smiled. "Better than working in four walls, or underground in the mine."
"Have you been a miner before?" Nathan inquired.
Franklin nodded. "For about three weeks. That's all I could take. It pays well, but..." Lachlan gestured to the white beauty around him. "How can you compare it to this?"
Buck glanced over his shoulder toward the spot Ezra had disappeared. "Hurry up, Ezra!"
"Patience, Captain Wilmington. Patience," came the reply as Standish reappeared.
"You won't want to be pulling your pants down too often out here, Ez. Freeze important bits of you off," Josiah laughed.
"I do not find your witless humour amusing," Ezra snapped, remounting his snowmobile.
Franklin pulled down his visor. "Let's go."
**********
Maureen Templeton had heard her boys returning before she saw them. She had been stunned by their news and quickly collected her husband and a couple of neighbours. Together the group of five adults followed the agitated children down the road.
“In here,” Peter called, diving off the road, without warning.
“Peter, no. Leave it to us,” his father ordered.
“He’s not frozed,” Danny informed everyone. “Pete found his heart and it was still working.”
The children’s father and one other man leaned down over the fallen man.
“Paul is he...?” Maureen asked, drawing her three boys in and holding them tightly.
“There‘s a faint pulse. We need to get him back to Dr. Withers.”
**********
“Chris, where are you going?” Ella called, racing after him.
“Down into the village,” Larabee replied, pulling his revolver from the drawer and thrusting it into his shoulder holster.
“Why?” Ella demanded. “Because you haven’t been able to contact six grown men? This isn’t Antarctica, Chris, or some village behind enemy lines.”
“You‘re right. It’s more like a village in the middle of enemy territory where you can’t tell the difference between civilians and opponents,” Chris growled.
“Okay, what do you think has happened? Jack has killed all of the others in broad daylight in front of a village full of tourists who owe him nothing?”
Chris turned to face her. He didn’t expect her to understand. “Something doesn’t feel right, Ella. Vin sensed it too.”
Ella
sat down on the end of the bed.
“Sensed it? Look, Chris. I want you to just stop for one moment and
consider.
Jack Averal is a bully with ten other
bullies backing
him up. Your men are highly trained professionals who are armed. Who do
you
think is going to come out on top? Jack’s men aren’t going to start
anything.
Even they aren’t that stupid.”
Chris bit down on his bottom lip. “I...”
“You know I’m right.”
“Vin went down there alone.”
“Vin Tanner is one of the finest soldiers this country has ever seen. I think he can look after himself against some untrained bullies.”
Chris sank down onto the bed beside her. “You’re right. I just... “
“You just worry too much. How about you let me take your mind off things?” she asked, leaning toward him and capturing his lips in hers.
**********
“Who is he?”
Paul brushed more of the snow from the body. “Don’t recognise him. Must be a tourist. Come on, let’s get him to Dr. Withers and then I guess we better call Sergeant Battersbee.”
“The phones are down everywhere,” Maureen pointed out.
Paul and two of the other men began to lift the prone figure. They all gasped at the same moment. The snow close to the body was bloodstained. Closer inspection revealed a bullet wound to the stomach. “Maureen, take the children home. Now.”
The wide-eyed woman nodded and ushered her offspring down the road in front of her.
“He’s been shot.”
“We definitely need Battersbee now.”
“Let’s worry about that later. He needs a doctor.”
Together the men lifted the wounded man and carried him down into the village. Maureen had alerted Dr. Withers who had his surgery ready. Half an hour after bringing the man in, the doctor reappeared. “Have you been able to contact Battersbee yet?”
His receptionist shook her head. “No, Sir. How is he?”
The grey-haired doctor shook his head. “I removed the bullet, but... we better see if we can find out who he is and if he has family here at the moment. His chances aren‘t good.”
**********
“Again!” Buck cried, pulling his snowmobile to a stop as Ezra disembarked and walked back to a group of trees. “It ain’t natural!”
Nathan climbed from his own snowmobile. “Bladder infection,” he offered quietly as the only explanation he could think of to explain why Ezra was stopping to empty his bladder every ten minutes.
Franklin, who had also disembarked, walked up to the others. “The snow ahead is too soft for the snowmobiles. We’re going to have to take a small detour.”
“How much extra time will it take?” Josiah inquired.
“Extra two hours.”
“An extra two hours?” Ezra asked, returning.
“The snow ahead is too soft,” Franklin explained.
“And what of the storm warnings we heard on the radio this morning? They predicted it would hit at three o‘clock, if my memory serves me correctly.”
“Storm won’t hit until around five, maybe even as late as six. We’ve got plenty of time.” Noting the look of suspicion on Ezra’s face Franklin added. “Look, I don’t know what your problem is. I’m out here too, you know. I don’t want to get caught in any storm!”
“Calm down, friends. Lachlan, please lead the way,” Josiah appeased.
Ezra’s frown deepened. His mistrust of their guide was growing by the second.
**********
Maureen entered the surgery and shook her head. “No one has been reported missing at any of the resorts.”
“There is no longer any urgency,” Dr. Withers, stated quietly. “He died a few minutes ago. Whoever he was, he must have been lying out there for most of the night. The bullet ruptured his spleen. He didn’t have a chance.”
At that moment, two of Jack’s men entered the room. “We heard you may have a missing man here?”
“He just passed away.”
“We may be able to identify him.” The doctor led the way into the small room which doubled as a hospital ward until the rescue chopper from the mainland could arrive. The two men walked up to the bed and dragged the sheet off the dead man’s face.
“Do you know him?” Withers asked.
Jack’s men exchanged a glance and without comment, strode from the room. “That was him,” one commented.
“Yep. We better let Jack know.”
**********
“Chris,” Ella called. “I’ve just had a message from Jerrod at the supermarket in the village. I asked him to keep an eye out for your men.”
“A message? I thought the phones weren’t working?
“They aren’t. We have a two-way radio out back. I use it to order supplies when the phones aren’t working. Jerrod said he saw six of the men who stood up to Jack in the tavern the other night hire some skis. See, I told you they were fine. You‘re worrying and they‘re having fun.”
Chris released a long, slow breath. “All six of them?”
“That’s what he said. I asked specifically about a man in a buckskin coat because I knew you were worried about Vin. Jerrod said the one in the buckskin coat wasn’t happy about skiing but the one with the moustache convinced him. Sound like people we know?” She wrapped her arms around him and snuggled in.
“Thanks Ella. I feel better knowing they’re okay. You’re right, it is silly, but I feel responsible for them being here.” Chris kissed her on the top of the head and tried to convince himself that the acid that was still bubbling in his stomach was nothing he needed to worry about.
**********
Handsome Jack waited for the two men to return. “Well?
“He’s dead and yeah, it was that fella we saw in the alley the other night.”
Jack frowned. “Tanner?”
“No, the fella we left Tanner with. Tanner must have killed him and dumped his body.”
Jack’s frown deepened and he shook his head. “Tanner is a kind of cop. He wouldn’t have knocked the guy off.”
“It wasn’t us,” one of his men put in quickly.
“I know that,” Jack snapped. “I don’t like any of this. I get the feeling someone else is playing a hand we don’t know anything about. Come on. I want to get to the bottom of this.”
**********
Vin’s
fogged mind clawed back to
consciousness accompanied by throbbing in some part of his body he was
yet to
identify. He was aware of the fact that he felt warm and that his left
arm was
restricted. Tanner flexed his shoulder and grunted. He had successfully
found
the source of his discomfort. His eyes blinked open and he stared up at
the
white ceiling above. Lowering his gaze to his shoulder, he inspected
the expert
bandaging.
Movement in the hall drew his attention.
“Good afternoon,” George greeted as he entered the room.
Vin swallowed with difficulty. Noting this, the elderly man walked up beside the bed and reached for an untouched glass of water. “Put this there last night in case you woke up. Here.”
Vin drew himself up, supporting his injured shoulder as he did. “Thanks.” The sharpshooter took a few sips of the water and then handed it back.
“Looks like those painkillers Dr. Withers prescribed did the trick.”
“How long I been sleepin’?”
“We got back about around 11:30 last night and it’s almost two, so you’ve had about fourteen and a half hours sleep.”
“Damn,” Vin muttered. He stared at his new friend. “How come you agreed to help me?”
George pursed his lips. “How come you decided to trust me?”
A grin leaked onto Vin’s face. He liked the older man. “Don’t really know.”
“Then that makes two of us,” George stated, with a warm grin of his own. For several seconds the two men studied each other. Faced with the introduction of a professional assassin, Vin had realized the stakes had been raised. He had decided that the best thing to do was to convince his ‘enemy’ that he had left town, but to do that he needed help and so had taken a chance on the elderly man he had just met. “I need your help. I need to disappear so I can come back and find out what the hell is going on.” George had eyed him carefully in the alley but had agreed. On the way to the snowmobile hire shop they had devised their plan. Vin would hire a vehicle and make it clear to all that he was headed for the airport. The Em7 agent would travel about ten minutes out of town and then hide the snowmobile and wait for George to come and pick him up. Both men had taken a huge risk in trusting the other.
“You must be hungry.”
“Reckon so,” Vin agreed, swinging his legs over the side of the bed. His breath grabbed as he jarred the injured joint. “No one knows I’m here?” he checked.
“Only my wife and Dr. Withers and we can trust Tom. Tom and I go way back.”
“I need to make a phone call.”
“Sure, but don’t get your hopes up. The phones have been down all morning. This way.”
*********
Ezra pulled up his sleeve with his freezing fingers and glanced at his watch. It was approaching two thirty, which meant that if the storm warning he had heard was correct it was little more than half hour before it would hit. Standish reappeared from behind a tree, pulling his glove back on and strode back toward his companions. They had all dismounted and were standing in a group peering down an incline.
"It was just down there," Franklin finished as Ezra rejoined the group.
"How much further to the Mine offices?" Standish asked.
"Lachlan was just saying that he and a couple of his clients witnessed a group of Jack's men burying something down near those rocks."
"Oh, what was it?"
Franklin's face screwed up a little. "I sort of thought that maybe we were letting our imaginations run away with us, but to tell you the truth, it looked like two bodies wrapped up in sacks. I didn't report it because... well, the law isn't going to be much help and I guess I convinced myself that it was all just my... you know?"
"I think we should take a look, boys," Buck murmured. Wilmington led the way down the incline. Ezra waited, indicating for Franklin to go ahead of him.
"No, I'll radio back to see where that storm is and then get some grub ready. I‘m hungry."
Ezra held the other man's gaze. "I would lay bets that the storm will hit in about thirty minutes."
Franklin smirked. "You don't trust me at all, do you? Look up at the sky. Do you see any sign of a storm?"
"Ezra?" Buck called.
Standish smiled at Franklin. "We shall see." He turned and stumbled down the hill in shin deep snow. Ahead, the boys were examining the rocks. New snow fall had covered any sign of the unholy deed Franklin had described.
"Yes, Captain?"
"Nothing. I just didn't want you up there upsetting our guide," Wilmington muttered. He turned to Josiah who was on his knees. "Anything?"
"Not that I can see. The snow on top is soft, but the layers underneath are rock hard," the sergeant replied, continuing to probe with a stick.
"Gentlemen, I suggest we return to our vehicles immediately and insist on returning to the village." The other men stared at him. "As you know, I have made no secret of the fact that I don't..."
Above, a motor started, followed by the unmistakable sound of a snowmobile racing off.
"And it would appear that my fears have been realized," Ezra muttered unhappily, watching as Buck and J.D. shot off up the incline.
"Boys!" Josiah called. "I found them." The two bodies were wrapped in plastic and perfectly preserved due to the arctic conditions. "Two frozen bodies. Nathan."
Jackson crouched beside Josiah. "Both shot by the look of it."
"The question is did Franklin unwittingly witness their burial, or bury them himself," Ezra reflected as Josiah and Nathan rose to their feet.
The pair eyed Standish. “If he killed them, why would he have alerted us to where the bodies are?”
“Most probably because he intends for us to join them. Dead men tell no secrets.”
"Franklin's gone," J.D. yelled down to his friends, “but he left our snowmobiles. They look in working order."
"Somehow, I doubt that," Ezra grumbled, climbing the incline. As he arrived at the top, the sound of a spluttering engine met his ears.
Buck looked across at the others and shook his head. Nathan examined the fuel cap on the closest snowmobile. Around it were some crystals. Jackson fingered them and then raised the sample to his nose. "Sugar. He's filled our tanks with sugar. Oldest trick in the book."
“A very effective one.”
"All of which means we’re stranded," Josiah murmured.
"So, I guess we have to head back on foot?" J.D. asked.
"We can walk in the snowmobile tracks," Nathan agreed.
Buck got off his vehicle, checked the luggage compartment for supplies and swore loudly when he found it empty. He turned to Ezra. "I should have listened to you."
"And I should have made you. However, there is no time for a debate on who is more to blame. I am sure that the storm we have heard of will arrive at its scheduled time so our first priority should be finding shelter."
"Where?" J.D. asked, scanning the white land around him. About a mile to their left was the base of Mount Mowee. Ahead of them, to their right and behind them were miles of uninterrupted whiteness.
"We're in deep shit, boys," Josiah muttered.
Part Eight
Chris sipped his coffee, running his hand through Ella's hair. The pair was curled up on a sofa in front of the fire. Gaines was leaning against her lover's shoulder gazing at the flames.
"Did you think of me after we broke up?" Ella asked, out of the blue.
Larabee glanced at her, his face reflecting surprise.
Ella looked up at him and laughed. "You didn't, did you? I've always been told that men are from Mars. I thought about you, Colonel Larabee. I thought about you a lot."
"You married again," Chris stated, simply.
"I... I did like Joseph, but I don't think I actually loved him. Does that sound terrible?"
"No. Just honest."
"I suppose it was the same for you."
Chris lifted his gaze and focused on the dancing flames in the hearth. For a long time he didn't answer. "I loved Sarah, Ella. She meant everything to me."
"More than you loved me?... Chris?"
Larabee sighed long and deep. "She was my wife, Ella. The mother of my child. I... I know it sounds cliché, but I honestly loved her more each moment I spent with her."
Ella struggled to maintain the pleasant look on her face. "And us?"
Chris drew himself from the memories engulfing him. "We are now."
Ella smiled and snuggled into her lover. "That's right, Mr. Larabee, and don't you forget it. I am never going to let you go."
**********
Off to the west, clouds were massing. Buck, Josiah and Nathan finished checking all of the snowmobiles to see if any of them would work, while JD and Ezra searched for supplies they could use to survive.
“Nothing,“ Nathan stated. “And that storm is coming. We have got to find some shelter.“
“Well, let’s see what this says,“ Ezra commented, digging a small pamphlet from his pocket. "I purchased what is known as an ‘Emergency Map‘. It appears that the good citizens of Havico have erected some small log cabins at regular intervals over the island. The dwellings are simple but provide shelter if one finds himself caught out when a blizzard hits. Let us see if there is one close to our proximity. If you wouldn‘t mind, Sergeant Sanchez?"
Josiah turned around and Ezra flattened the map on his back, Nathan and J.D. holding the edges out as a slight breeze began to blow. Buck walked up to Standish and placed his hand on his shoulder. "You're incredible."
"True," Ezra chuckled. "Now, if my map reading skills are correct, we must be about here," he stated, indicating on the map.
Buck nodded his agreement, his eyes darting to the small icon representing a cabin. His eyes fell to the scale and he shook his head. "That's got to be a good three miles!"
"Then I suggest we set off now."
"That storm is due to hit in twenty minutes," Nathan pointed out, checking his watch before once again studying the approaching clouds. “If we’re lucky, we have twenty minutes,” he corrected.
"We'll never make it," Josiah agreed, quietly.
"We won't if we stand here lamenting the fact," Ezra snapped.
J.D. watched as the three experienced soldiers in the group exchanged less than optimistic glances. "Maybe we should stay with the vehicles? I've heard that when you're lost, you should stay with your vehicle."
"No one knows where we were headed."
"We walked into this trap like a group of amateurs."
"Only because we believed that that was what we were dealing with," Ezra explained, pocketing the map. "Clearly, there is much more going on here than Ella Gaines wishing to win the affections of Colonel Larabee by hiring a cretin like Jack Averal to harass her."
"At the very least, two bodies more," Josiah agreed. Above, some birds took flight, heading for safety as the storm bore down on the island. “Crows.”
“They aren’t crows, Josiah,” Nathan assured his friend. Sanchez’s decade old premonition that crows would signal his death was something the huge man carried with him everywhere. Jackson patted his best friend’s shoulder. “They aren’t crows.”
“Perhaps,” Josiah murmured.
Buck took a deep breath and expelled it slowly, wishing Vin or Chris would miraculously materialize and take over the leadership responsibility. Unfortunately, that wasn’t to be and Wilmington found himself having to assume the role. He watched Ezra start stumbling north. "Ezra, we need to go east."
"I am... aren't I?"
Buck shook his head, walked up to Ezra, pulled the map from his pocket and turned to face his team. The boys’ lives were in his hands and he knew it. "I‘m assuming command." Those three words confirmed in every one of the men’s minds that things were serious. “We march and we don’t stop until we reach that cabin. Josiah, take point first. We‘ll take turns. Walk in the point man’s tracks to conserve energy. Josiah, we need a fast pace. Move out.”
**********
The pilot saluted the approaching man in the long black overcoat. "Major."
The Major nodded and then turned to Greener. "Is everything ready?"
"I have a dozen fully armed men on board. We have clearance to lift off and should arrive in Alaska in about two hours. However, the weather reports are bad for Havico. I'm not sure that..."
"That does not interest me. The time has come." His elderly face was plastered with a smile of pure pleasure.
"And the others?" Greener verified.
"Have been dealt with. The king is on his own and completely vulnerable. I believe it is check and the game is almost over!"
**********
Vin sipped the coffee gratefully. He had been unable to contact Larabee, Mary or any of the boys. "So, how do you communicate if the phones are down all of the time?"
George sat down across from his guest and shrugged. The pair was seated in the old fashioned kitchen in front of the open hearth. "Two-way radio is popular with most of the residents."
"Ella have one?"
"Probably."
Vin frowned. Should he chance trying to contact Chris?
"Tell me what your interest is, young man. It's clear that you aren't just another tourist. You fight like the devil himself."
Vin grinned. "The devil taught me. He's the reason I'm here. His name's Chris Larabee." Vin watched to see if the other man recognized it.
"He's the one you keep trying to contact?"
Vin nodded. "Got himself in the middle of one hell of a mess by the look of it."
George pursed his lips. "And it involves Ella Gaines and Jack Averal?"
Again Vin nodded. "And that fella I met in the alley last night. He isn't with Averal's lot. He was a professional."
"I see."
Vin eyed the old man. George's brow was furrowed with deep thought. "I need to find out some background on Ella and Averal. Can you help?"
"Background," George echoed. "That's the sort of word a cop uses."
"Ain't no cop. My background's military. I now work for a group that has a roving brief. My colonel is up there at that resort with Ella. I ain't sure what she wants but... I don't like they way things are unfolding."
"Alright. I'll tell you what I know." George sipped his coffee. "First of all, most of the residents on Havico are American. You probably noticed.“
“I wondered about that.“
“We are a province of East Ecqadow. However, they haven’t had any interest in us since the dawn of time. The original settler on Havico was a former East Ecqadow dictator, hence the ownership. One of his daughters married an American and many of his relatives came to visit and then settled here. There is no need for passports or visas as you would have noticed when you flew in.“ Vin listened intently. He had had to show his passport when he left the States but no one had been interested when he landed in Havico. “About a hundred years ago East Ecqadow sent a Governor to run the island but when he died, he wasn’t replaced and so we pretty much run ourselves, apart from Battersbee. Everything was working really well until Averal arrived. No one is prepared to cause too much trouble because we don’t really want to attract attention from the US or Ecqadow. I guess it would be true to say that about sixty percent of our population is wanted in one country or the other. There is no extradition treaty with the US you see and East Ecqadow has been in the middle of a civil war for two hundred years so Havico is the last thing they're worried about.”
Vin frowned.
George grinned. “No hardened criminals. A couple of armed robbers and a few embezzlers. Nothing major, but the US can’t touch them here and as I said, East Ecqadow isn’t interested.” George paused to sip his coffee. ”Over the years, more and more Americans have settled here. The lifestyle is laidback. That's worth more than money.”
“And Ecqadow isn’t interested in its share of the mine?“
“No. If it had been iron or something they could use for weapons, maybe, but no.“
“And Ella?“
“Ella appeared on the island about two years ago. Stayed for a holiday and left. Next thing you know she's back and after Joseph - after him in a big way." George sighed. "No one really understood why. He was as ugly as sin and didn't have much of a personality."
"You didn't like him?"
"He was my cousin. We grew up together. We were quite close, but Joseph wasn't a people person, if you know what I mean?"
Vin nodded.
"Anyway, he fell for her. They married after only a few weeks."
"And moved up to the resort?"
"It wasn't a resort then. It was just an old set of barracks."
"Barracks?"
"Yeah. For the miners."
"A long way from the mines, isn't it?"
"Not at the time. They were mining the inside of Mowee. They started at the mountain floor years ago and then began to climb. Once they reached over half way, it was easier for the men to stay at the top. The miners were able to enter from the plateau and climb down internally. The inside of the mountain is now like a honeycomb of caverns."
"It's unstable?" Vin muttered.
George nodded. "The whole thing has been undermined. Skiing was banned on it a few years ago for that reason."
"They still mining inside?"
"No. Mining finished about the time Ella arrived. She and Joseph moved up to the barracks and turned them into a resort. It never really took off, but then, Joseph didn't have any experience in that sort of thing and Ella wasn't interested in any guests. She was only interested in remodeling the place. It was almost as if she just wanted to live up there." Vin’s frown deepened. None of it made sense.
"And then Joseph died of a heart attack?"
"No, then he and Ella went for a holiday to the US and she returned without him. Told us he had died of a heart attack. I travelled to the States to visit his grave and find out what the hell had happened, but came up empty handed." There was bitterness in his voice.
"You don't sound as if you believe he died of natural causes."
"I don't. Joseph was as strong as an ox. She wanted something and he was the means to it."
"The means to a nice place to live?" Vin inquired.
"No, to the mine. Joseph owned 51% of Culpepper Mines. The moment he died, she took over and placed that thug in charge. All of the original mining families were sacked or left the island and Averal brought in a lot of outsiders. More thugs."
"What are they pulling out of the mine?"
"Very little, if anything at all."
"Ella told us that the mine was the main source of employment on the island and that 90% of the people living here were employed by it."
At this, George burst out laughing. "The most employees Joseph ever had was about two dozen people, but in the old days I guess that was true. Havico didn't become a tourist resort until the last fifty years. In the days of my father, everyone on Havico worked for the mine. Having said all of that, the number employed by the mine has increased under Averal. Like I said, I don't know what they're doing out there, but it isn't mining."
"You seem to know a lot about all of this."
"I should. I'm George Culpepper. Technically, I still own 49% of the mine."
Vin frowned. "You and Ella's husband started the mine together?"
"No, our great grandfathers did. Joseph's found the first vein of emeralds, so he went to my great grandfather and asked for a loan to set up a claim. Mine agreed to put up the money for a 49% share."
"So, you're still making money from the mine?"
George snorted. "Not a damn cent in that last two years and very little before that too, I guess."
"And you're talking to me because you want me to help your regain control of your mine?"
"No. The mine had pretty much run dry. Joseph and I had decided to close it. As I said, we'd even mined the mountain without further luck. I'm talking to you because that bitch killed my cousin. Because Averal has run me off my own property and threatened my family. And because I want to know what the hell is so damn valuable in a dry mine that it's worth killing for."
**********
J.D. stumbled again. Nathan, who was directly behind him, dragged the young man to his feet and shoved him forward. There was no time for niceties. Buck had taken over point and was setting an even faster pace than the two men who had taken the position previously.
J.D.'s chest was thundering, the frozen air burning his lungs as he dragged it in greedily. He was a fit man, but at this altitude it was difficult to breathe at the best of times. Not to mention the small group of wayward men had been climbing for the past fifteen minutes and the fact that Dunne's legs were much shorter than his colleges was making the going tough. He only found solace in the fact that Ezra too, was struggling.
The youngest member of the group lifted his eyes to the sky. The storm was still travelling towards them, though not quite as fast as they had originally thought. Dunne knew that if they were caught out in the blizzard when it hit, they wouldn't have a chance. His thoughts swirled in a vacuum as he forced his sluggish lactic acid laden legs to continue.
Would he die out here? Fear began to creep into the hidden crevices of his mind. He vaguely remembered Chris once telling him that fear was a useless emotion that inhibited survival. Anger, on the other hand, was a powerful emotion that, if channeled correctly, could be harnessed. It was a fine line when using anger as motivation but J.D. would never forget witnessing it for the first time. Vin had harnessed his anger and used it to keep himself upright after standing for hours on a landmine set in his apartment during one of the many attempts on his life. Love, J.D. knew, had got Vin ninety-five percent of the way. Anger had gotten the sharpshooter through the final few minutes when physical exhaustion would have crippled another.
With conscious determination, J.D. set about isolating and channeling both his love and his anger. He found himself thinking of the two members of his team who would be left behind. Chris wouldn't cope with losing Buck, and Vin... Vin was depending on J.D. to bring down the contract or he would live the rest of his life not only looking over his shoulder, but without his five companions to watch his back. Eli Joe had done that to Vin... the bastard had left a legacy that would destroy Vin, if not physically by the loss of his life, then mentally and emotionally as the sharpshooter spent the rest of his days agonizing over the fact that his family was alway in danger because of him. It was tearing Chris apart watching it happen and the others spent their days and nights worrying. In this, J.D. found a source for both powerful emotions. He had to save his family by breaking down the contract Eli Joe had created! To do that, he needed to survive. He needed to get his friends to the cabin and then once he returned to Ella's lodge, he would sit down at his computer and he wouldn’t leave it until he had eliminated the contract once and for all.
"It must be my turn," Dunne shouted, doubling his pace and trudging around Buck.
Wilmington nodded and settled in behind J.D. as the younger man stretched his legs to capacity and kept the small group moving ahead.
The wind picked up and snow began to fall around the insignificant dots on the frozen landscape as they struggled to battle the elements in search of shelter.
"It's getting closer" Josiah shouted.
"We'll make it!" JD responded, once again increasing his pace. “We aren’t letting that bastard win!”
“Huh?”
**********
George thanked Martha again and then exited the brightly lit room at the back of the newspaper office to run a few errands for his wife. Vin had requested access to some of the town’s early records, but George had explained that while there wasn’t a council or anything like it, the Pine Village Voice may be of help. The Voice was a small newspaper put out once a week. The paper was run entirely by one woman... a one woman army according to George. Twenty years earlier, she had once been a reporter with one of the largest papers in New York but after a disagreement with her boss, she had looked for a fresh start.
Martha looked Vin up and down for a few seconds and then indicated for him to follow her. “So, just what is it you’re after?” Her tone was far from welcoming. The only reason she was speaking to this stranger was as a favour to George Culpepper who had been a friend for many years.
“I want to know what they’re mining. George doesn’t think it’s emeralds any more.”
Martha made a disgusted sound in the back of her throat.
“Ma’am?”
Martha turned around. Like George, she was in her late fifties. Her eyes, however, held the fire of youth and the passion of a reporter still looking for her next big story. “I don’t know what it is, but I know you aren’t the first to be interested.”
“Oh?”
“About six months ago we had two strangers come to town. Like you, they were snooping around. They came here and had a look through my records and left. Didn’t share anything with me, though. Hired some snowmobiles and were never seen again.”
“Disappeared or left the island?”
“I made inquires. They didn’t leave, but they haven’t been seen since either.”
“Any idea who they were?”
“American journalists. They thought they were on to a really big story. Looks like you may have got too close already,” she accused, nodding in the direction of his sling.
“The other guy got the worst of it, “he assured with a mischievous grin, his brilliant blue eyes flashing with satisfaction. “What exactly were the two journalists researching?”
“Exactly what you will be. What it is all those people are doing out there when we all know it isn’t mining.”
“What do you think it may be, Ma’am?”
This question seemed to stun the elderly woman. Vin was the first to have given her reporter instincts any respect for a long, long time. Martha studied the young man intently again. “Why? Why are you asking me what I think?”
“You’re a local. You have firsthand knowledge of everything that goes on, so you must have an opinion. You’re a reporter, so you see what others don’t. And you’re a woman which means you suffer from women‘s intuition.” Martha’s eyebrows rose with amusement. “Probably makes you the biggest busybody in the whole village.”
The elderly reporter burst out laughing. “You’re probably right.“ She paused and pursed her lips. “George said I can trust you. I think he‘s right.” Her eyes roved Vin's buckskin clad frame, settling on his strong handsome face. “No man with eyes that blue can possibly be all bad.”
Vin grinned and winked at her. “Woman’s intuition?”
“Something like that,” she smirked. “So, what do I think they’re doing out there? I’m guessing it’s drugs.”
Vin considered the suggestion. It was the only thing he had come up with himself but how did that fit with Ella and why the hell would she bring Chris out here knowing he’d be sure to find out?
“Wouldn’t be difficult to grow drugs hydroponically in all of the old barracks at the main site. The amount of security they’ve got out there, it has to be something they don’t want people to see.”
Vin’s brow furrowed. “Ma’am, have you seen any military personnel go out there?”
“Military? Now why on earth would you be asking something like that? Are you military?”
“Kinda. I’m with Em7.”
“Em7,” she repeated, her face lighting up. “You mean ‘the’ Em7. The Task Force at the President‘s personal beck and call.”
The right corner of Vin’s mouth lifted. “Ain’t heard that and I ain‘t sure my Colonel would be impressed hearing that‘s the word out and about.”
Martha’s eyes clouded. “What the hell is going on if Em7 is involved?”
“It isn’t,” Vin corrected quickly. Havico was neither an American island, nor part of any of the countries on friendly terms with the US. If word got out that Em7 was there and poking around, East Ecqadow may become interested and Vin may find himself initiating an international incident... and that wouldn’t please Chris in the slightest. “I’m just looking into things unofficially for a friend. It‘s important no one knows I‘m here.”
Martha continued to stare at Vin. “So George said. So, are you going to tell me why you are looking for military interest in the...“ Abruptly she spun around shouting, “Hang on a minute! There was someone. Must have been almost two years ago.”
“Military?”
“That’s the impression I got. He wasn’t in uniform, but the people with him called him Major. I’m sure he’s in one of these.”
Vin followed the woman down a corridor and into a room lined with bookcases. On each and every shelf were past copies of ‘The Voice.’ “Now, where should I start?” She continued to talk to herself as she searched.
“Can I help?” Vin inquired.
“No. Be quicker if I look alone. You‘ll only get in my way.”
When George returned thirty minutes later, Martha was still riffling through old copies of the newspaper. “Your friends came down into the village this morning. Apparently they visited Jack’s men in the tavern.”
Vin raised his right eyebrow. “They do much damage?”
George grinned. “No, but they were looking for you.”
“I better track them down.” Vin turned to Martha. “Ma’am...”
“You go on. I’ll find it. I know it’s here somewhere and don‘t worry, my lips are sealed.” She looked up at this point. “You be careful. Whatever's going on out there, more than one person has lost his life over it.”
Vin replaced his hat and dipped it with a smile. “I can look after myself.”
Martha returned his smile. “I don’t doubt that for a moment.”
**********
Storms on Havico were of three types - Grade 1, grade 2 or grade 3. Grade 3 presented a low level of danger to human beings so long as they were indoors. Grade 2 storms required things to be battened down as the storm usually had severe bursts through its duration. Grade 1 storms were the most dangerous and it was this type that was crossing the west coast of Havico. Such storms always began with wind and snow. This would increase until gale-force winds and pelting ice rained over the land. The blizzards often lasted from one to six hours before abating for a short period of time and then intensifying once again. The true danger lay in the fact that those unfamiliar with the island assumed the storm was over when things subsided and headed outdoors only to discover too late that they had made a fatal mistake. Grade 1 storms could last for days... sometimes weeks - a cycle of hell that the residents of Havico lived with in the three month blizzard season. None of this was known to the five men plodding through the wind and falling snow.
J.D. was once again taking point. Each man’s time at the front had been reduced to only five minute stints. Josiah, who was directly behind Dunne, almost crashed into him for the fifth time in less than two minutes. Unfortunately, the long strides J.D. had been able to maintain earlier were gone, stolen by fatigue and the increasingly difficult conditions.
Dunne reflected on the fact that he had always loved newly fallen snow. In his youth it had provided hours of fun as he had wrestled with friends, cushioned in shin deep snow which allowed rough play without injuries. Now, that same snow was making his progress almost impossible. The temperature had also dropped dramatically in the past few minutes and J.D. felt not only the cold beginning to penetrate his bones, but the pangs of fear gripping at his heart. They weren’t going to make it.
The young man squinted through his goggles, wiping away the precipitation that was obscuring his vision. The storm had arrived and was beginning to blanket everything around them. The snow fall was getting heavier and the winds more forceful. Only a few moments earlier, J.D. had been using a tree ahead as a landmark to keep him going in the correct direction according to the map. Now, the tree had disappeared behind the falling snow and J.D. had lost his bearings. All around him, everything looked identical… a whiteness that stretched as far as the eye could see in all directions. All landmarks were gone.
“Buck?” he yelled above the increasing winds.
“Keep going.”
“But…”
“Keep going,” the team leader ordered.
For a single moment J.D. allowed the thought, ‘It’s useless. We’re going to freeze to death,‘ to settle over him. But a shove from Josiah automatically set J.D. off in what he hoped was still the direction of the cabin and the only chance he and his friends had of surviving.
Without warning, J.D.’s foot collapsed under him. He tried to right himself but the ground opened up beneath him and he began to fall.
“J.D.!” Josiah screamed, but his cry of horror was lost in the howling of the fierce wind.
**********
There was frantic activity taking place in the village. As Vin stepped out of the newspaper office, he watched it with fascination. “What’s goin’ on?”
George frowned and called out to one of the locals who was closing up his shop. “That storm has just been upgraded to a category one. It’s going to be a bad one. They've recalled all the skiers and warned people to stay indoors. They're predicting this one will last for two or three days. Just my luck. Business was starting to look up.”
George cursed. “Come on, Vin. We need to get indoors.”
“I have to find my friends first.”
George noted the light snow that was beginning to fall. “It’s already starting. We’ve got about half an hour before the winds become strong and another thirty minutes after that before the blizzard hits.”
“An hour,” Vin acknowledged, pulling his buckskin coat around himself. “So, the boys were in the tavern. Do you know where they were headed after that?”
George shook his head but set off. “Let’s ask around. They stand out like sore thumbs.”
“Why?” Vin asked curiously as he followed.
George glanced back at him. “Because they’re the people who took on Jack Averal. That makes you stand out in Pine Village.”
It didn’t take long for George to find someone who had some information.
“Snowmobiles,” Vin muttered. He moved to the window and noted that the weather was gradually worsening. “I had better find out where they went when they got back.”
“I don’t think they’ve come back yet,” the shopkeeper informed.
Vin spun around sharply and the speaker took two steps back in apprehension.
“They haven’t come back?“ Vin eyes raged. His friends were out in the storm? “Where did they hire the snowmobiles?”
“I don’t really know. I assumed they owned them. They weren’t from either of the snowmobile hire places. Both of them have their names printed on them. The ones I saw the six of them leave on were brand new machines without logos.”
Tanner cursed softly and then his attention snagged on one word. “Six? There were six of them?” Was Chris with the others? “Who was the sixth man?”
The shopkeeper glanced at George and shrugged. “I thought they were all from up at the lodge.”
Knowing he needed to establish if Chris had been with the others, Vin demanded, “describe them to me.”
“Huh? What do you…”
“Describe them.” There was no room for argument.
“Oh, well, there was this really big fella.”
“Josiah,” Vin eliminated. “Go on.”
“Ummm, a young fella. He was really excited and…”
“J.D. Keep going.”
“A dark skinned man and a man with a moustache.”
“Yep. Go on.”
“Ummm. Another young man who was doing a lot of talking and one who talked real posh. He came in here and bought some maps.”
“Ezra.” Five of the descriptions were unmistakable. The sixth - young and talkative - definitely wasn’t Chris. “The other man must have been some sort of guide.” Surely he’d be watching the weather and should have known to get the boys back by now. Vin’s thoughts returned to the night in the alley and the professional sent to kill him; a professional who certainly wasn’t associated with Jack’s men. Vin’s earlier suspicions took root and he was now certain that whatever the boys had stumbled into, it involved more than an old flame of Chris’ and a second class thug like Averal. All of which meant that the others were in grave danger. “You said you saw them leave. Show me.”
“Any tracks that were there will be gone, Vin. There’s snow falling,” George pointed out.
Vin‘s attention remained on the shopkeeper. “Show me.”
**********
Josiah Sanchez launched himself forward, his huge hands clamping around J.D.'s right arm. Dunne jerked to a stop with a shouted cry of surprise. Josiah stumbled forward. Under him, the ice began to splinter. For a split second J.D. hung in confusion and then his legs began to burn.
"Help me!" Josiah screamed to the others. "He's fallen through the ice."
The burning water was up to Dunne's knees. With a puzzled gasp he called out instinctively.... "BUCK!"
Nathan, Buck and Ezra raced around Josiah and tried to grab a hold of J.D. to stop him falling any further into the arctic waters of the river. Below them, the ground lurched unfooting Buck. He was sent toppling backwards, his momentum knocking Ezra to the ground. Nathan and Josiah were dragged forward as J.D. plummeted, the water rising to halfway up his thighs. There was an unholy cracking sound as the ice they were standing on began to splinter. Josiah reacted immediately.
“Nathan,“ he roared in warning. Nathan strengthened his hold. In a single action, Sanchez released his grip of J.D.‘s arm, slid forward on his stomach, plunged his arms into the freezing depths, grabbed a hold of his partner’s thighs and hauled the smaller man out of the water. The trio stumbled backwards, falling over Buck and Ezra who were trying to get to their feet.
"The ice is cracking! Move back!" Ezra shouted. They retreated, each one holding onto or dragging another. Behind them there was an explosion as the ground they had been standing on crashed down into the water below. The group stopped and looked back, each frozen in horror as they contemplated what might have been.
"My legs," J.D. moaned in excruciating pain.
Nathan shot a look at Buck and growled, "We've got only minutes to get him out of those wet pants, out of this wind and warmed up."
"Josiah? Are you okay?" Ezra cried, noting that the large man had collapsed onto his knees, desperately rubbing his wet arms to keep the circulation going. Ezra dropped beside him and began wringing out the parker sleeves, but the water was already beginning to freeze solid.
Wilmington's heart dropped. Each of his men simultaneously looked at him... looked to him to fix this. Buck scanned the area frantically, but there was nothing but snow in every direction... nothing but wind battering their bodies... no one but Buck to miraculously come up with a plan to save their lives.
“Captain?” Nathan demanded, wrapping his arms around J.D. as the youth began to shiver.
Wilmington stared out at the huge hole in the ice and then he turned and shot off to the right without looking back.
“BUCK!”
Part Nine
Vin shielded his face from the snow as he scanned the area the shopkeeper identified. As George had pointed out, there were no tracks. Anything that had been there had been long covered in snow.
George and the shopkeeper sheltered under the eve of a roof, watching Vin standing motionless in the snow.
“Six snowmobiles couldn’t have just materialized out of nowhere,” George offered. “To get six machines like that to the island wouldn’t have been easy. We could contact...”
Vin drew in a deep breath, tuning out George’s voice. He needed to calm himself. He needed to put emotion aside. The boys were out in the approaching blizzard and he had to find them.
“... Vin, can you hear me?”
“I have to go after them.” His voice was deadpan.
“What? In this?” the shopkeeper spluttered.
Vin turned to George. “I’ll need to collect my knapsack from your place and then collect some supplies and a snowmobile.”
George left the limited shelter of the eve, reached out a hand and gripped Vin’s shoulder. “I’m sorry, son. A snowmobile won’t handle this weather and... and if your friends haven’t found shelter by now...”
“If there’s shelter out there, they’ll find it,” Vin stated, with unerring confidence. “They’re experts in survival.” A small voice in the back of Vin’s mind reminded him that his friends were experts in survival in the jungle, not in a blizzard.
“There‘s something else I need to tell you,” George admitted, hoping to deter Vin. “They found that fella you met in the alley the other night out in the snow this morning. He’d been shot. He died a few hours ago.”
Vin shut his eyes, his mind now whirling. What the hell was going on? The professional assassin had been killed which meant that his failure had been dealt with by a higher authority. All of which meant there was more than one professional after him... and not just after him. Someone had lured the boys away. Why?
“I have to get a message to Chris. You said that Ella may have a two-way...”
Vin was interrupted by Martha shouting, “I found him.”
She raced across to the Em7 agent and handed him an open copy of ‘The Voice’. Tanner stared down at the picture. It was of three men and a woman. “Ella,“ Tanner growled. For some reason, his attention was drawn to the older man standing next to Gaines. Vin’s eyes narrowed and the black hole he called a memory began to pinch.
“That's the one they called the Major. Do you know him?” Martha asked, curiously.
Vin continued to stare hard at the man. Images began to flash in front of his eyes. That man. Younger. In uniform. That man talking to someone. That man... and it was gone. Tanner cursed.
“Vin?”
“I don’t have all of my memory of the war. I’ve seen him before, in Kat., but I don’t know why.” Vin thrust the paper back at Martha. “I’ve got to go after the boys.”
“We don’t know which direction they went. I mean, that fella who was with them could have been taking them anywhere,” George stated, trying to get Vin see reason. Martha raised an eyebrow and George quickly filled her in.
“I know the snowmobiles you’re talking about,” she cried, speaking quickly. “Two men came to the island about three weeks ago with them. I asked them some questions. I thought they must have been going to start up a snowmobiling business and I was going to write a story about them.”
“And?” Vin demanded.
“They hired a small shop in one of the side streets. I just passed it on my way here. There was someone in there!”
“Show me.” There was no anger in Vin’s voice but the venom that dripped for every syllable was lethal.
**********
Ella moved swiftly into the lounge room. “Chris, I need your help.”
“What’s wrong?” he asked, standing quickly.
“I’ve just had word on the two-way that that the incoming storm hitting has been upgraded to a Grade One. We need to check all of the windows and tie everything down before the blizzard develops. Sounds like it is going to last a couple of days.”
“Did you ask about the others?” Chris asked, hopefully.
Ella shook her head. “The two-way cut out half way through the message. We’re completely cut off from everything now.” The grocer had barely got the words Grade One storm out before static was the only thing filling the airways apart from wind and snow. Ella glared at Chris with annoyance. “They’ll be fine. They’ve probably booked themselves into a lodge down there and are sitting in front of a fire drinking. Now, come on. We don‘t have much time.”
***********
George and Martha exchanged a glance as they stepped over the sling Vin had just discarded. Their companion's mood had changed considerably since discovering his partners were lost in the snow.
As they arrived at the small shop, all heard movement inside. Vin held up his hand to his new friends, indicating he wanted them to stay back. He edged up to the window and peered inside. There was one occupant and he appeared to be packing things into a box. There was no doubt in Vin's mind that the man was making a run for it.
Tanner laid his hand on the door handle only to discover it was locked. He took two steps back, eyed the lock and deciding it looked too strong to break down, he withdrew his revolver and fired.
Both Martha and George cried out in surprise and watched wide-eyed as Tanner then kicked the door in.
The man inside spun around startled, reaching for a gun in a shoulder holster.
"Freeze. Em7. Take it out real slow and put it on the table and then back away from it. Do anything else, it will be the last thing you do." Vin strode into the small room brandishing his revolver out in front of him.
"What the hell is your..."
"Put it down real slow." The other man eyed Vin and then followed his instructions.
"Where are they?" Tanner growled, stopping when he was three feet from the man who may hold the lives of Buck and the other in his hands.
"I don't know what..."
Vin dived at the other man, one hand grasping his throat as he forced him back against the wall on the far side. "Don't. I haven't got time. Where are they?"
The captive's eyes flicked behind Vin. "You aren't going to kill me in front of witnesses."
"GET OUT OF HERE!" Vin bellowed without turning. He heard the sound of scurried feet retreating. "Now it's just us."
The other man stared up into Vin's face and then a smirk settled on his lips. "They're dead.”
Tanner increased his grip. "What do you mean?"
"Go to hell, you aren't going to shoot me."
Vin released his captive, stepped back and raised his revolver. "Guess again."
The other man continued to grin. "Men like you don't kill people."
Vin's chest constricted. "I'm a solider, you son-of-a-bitch. In Katinda I killed more men in one week than you've had TV dinners."
"Not like this, Tanner," the other stated with confidence.
'He knows who I am,' Vin realized. "Where are the others?"
"Freezing to death somewhere out..."
"WHERE!" Tanner's eyes flashed with hatred. He aimed his weapon.
His captive's smile widened.
Vin lowered his weapon. "Mister, in Kat I learned ways of making a man talk." His revolver came up aimed at the other's legs. "First, your right knee cap." For the first time, his captive's face flashed with doubt. Tanner's eyes narrowed. His finger exerted pressure on the trigger. His captive dived to the ground just as Vin fired, the bullet striking the wall at exactly the spot the other's knee had been only seconds before.
Vin readjusted his aim on the fallen man who was staring up at him in shock. "I suggest you don't move again or I might hit something else." Tanner's gun wavered toward the other man's groin. It had become horrifyingly obvious that the sharpshooter meant every word.
"Alright! I'll tell you what you want to know."
"You've got ten seconds to tell me where to find them."
"Can I get up?"
"nine... eight... seven..."
"Alright! My partner took them out on snowmobiles. He was going to leave them out there when he was sure the storm was about to hit. He sabotaged the machines so they wouldn't be able to make it back."
"Where?"
"I don't know exactly where he was..."
"Six... five... four..."
"Hang on! For God's sake! I'll show you the approximate area."
Vin kept his weapon aimed on the other man as he made his way to the box he had been packing. Tanner's captive pulled out a map and spread it out on the table. "Franklin was going to take them up this way, but I don't know if he would have taken this path, this one, or this one," the speaker claimed, tracing it with his finger.
"So which way do you think he might have gone?"
The other man swallowed and shook his head. "I don't know. He was just going to dump them out there and leave them to..."
Tanner grabbed the speaker by the front of his shirt. "Who hired you?"
"Greener. Colonel Greener. I served with him. He hired me and Franklin to come here with eight snowmobiles and await orders. Two days ago we were told to take the six of you on a tour and kill you." The words spilled out with a sense of relief.
Vin's mind churned. Six only. Not Chris? Why not Chris? Who would want the rest of them out of the way, but Chris alive? Ella? Tanner glanced to his left to discover George and Martha standing in the doorway. "I need somewhere to put him."
"We have a jail cell. We usually put wayward drunks in it to sober up," Martha offered, her voice high-pitched.
"Good. Let's go, friend," Vin growled, shoving the man in front of him. "Try to make a run for it and..." The statement was left hanging and caused the captive, George and Martha to draw in a sharp intake of breath.
**********
From his cell, Franklin's partner watched Vin examine the small jailhouse. Tanner walked across to a locked arms cupboard, lifted his revolver and fired a bullet, shattering the lock.
Martha cried out startled, her hand coming up to cover her mouth as Vin dragged four high powered rifles and several revolvers, magazines and boxes of ammunition out and placed it all on the desk. "Do you intend starting a war?" she whispered.
"If that's what it takes," Vin muttered. He scanned the room and spotting a blanket, wrapped the weapons and attempted to tuck them under his arm, but the bundle was too bulky and his injured shoulder protested. Instead, he cradled the collection in his arms.
"I'll stay and watch him," the reporter offered, indicating the prisoner who had moved to the furthest corner of the cell following the shot that had echoed in the room.
Vin shook his head. "No, Ma'am."
"Vin, you give me one of the rifles and I'll be just fine. I'll stop his friends coming to release him."
Vin smirked at her and once again shook his head. He admired her courage. In some small way, she reminded him of Nettie. "Whoever comes for him will be a professional and they won't be coming to release him. They'll be coming to silence him...right?" Vin growled in the direction of the cell. "So you sit there and be real quiet and maybe the last place they'll think to look for you is in the jail cell. Oh, and if you escape, the fella that comes looking for you from our side is a whole hell of a lot worse than me."
With that, Vin exited the building. George and Martha followed him dutifully. Neither was sure what was going to happen next, but they both found themselves drawn to the determined young man in the buckskin coat.
Tanner paused to study the weather. The snow was getting heavier, the wind picking up and the temperature noticeably dropping. He could only imagine how bad it was for the boys. "I need that snowmobile and some supplies."
"A snowmobile won't be any good to you in a grade one storm," Martha insisted. "As a matter of fact..."
"There has to be a way," Vin insisted.
"There is," George stated quietly. "Come on."
**********
"You want me to take my dog sled out in the middle of a Grade 1 storm?" Elijah Waverley repeated dumbstruck. "What the hell has got into you George?"
"There are five men lost out there. A snowmobile isn't good in this weather, you know that."
"Of course it isn't any good. That's a Grade 1 storm about to hit. You know the drill. It doesn't matter who is out there, no one goes out until the all-clear has been called on a storm of that magnitude." Elijah flicked his eyes to Vin who was standing just inside the doorway. Tanner was leaving the first round to George. "Who's he?"
"He's..."
"I need your sled," Vin stated in a soft, but firm voice. "I don't have time for arguments. My friends are out in this."
Elijah's face shadowed. "Look, I understand that you want action, but no one is going to mount a rescue in this weather. We've lost people before when they've tried to help others in a Grade 1. Be best if you go back to your lodge and wait the storm out. Then we'll..."
"No."
Elijah Waverley wilted under the scrutiny of the ice blue eyes staring back at him. "George, I'm not going out in this," he whispered.
"I'm not asking you to," Vin stated, walking forward. "I'll take the dogs."
Elijah shook his head. "It isn't like in the movies, friend. I suppose you've seen "Snow Dogs" and think you can mush."
Tanner said nothing, the intensity of his stare increasing.
Elijah grabbed George's arm and dragged him across the room and a healthy distance from the man in the buckskin coat. Elijah had no family except his dogs. They were his substitute children and siblings but he wasn’t about to admit that. "Those dogs are my livelihood. You expect me to hand over my tour business to some fella whose..."
"Whose unit will freeze to death unless I get some supplies out to them," Vin growled. He was becoming impatient and didn't have time for this. He wanted to leave within the next ten minutes... with the dog sled owners blessing or without it.
"Unit?" Elijah repeated. "You a veteran?"
"Katinda. STF1."
"What?... You were with..." Elijah continued to stare at Vin. "Then that is 'the' Chris Larabee up there at the lodge on Mowee."
"The one and only," Vin conceded.
Elijah drew in a deep breath and released it slowly. On one hand it was a difficult decision. On the other... "Alright. I'll get the sled ready and show you how to drive them."
Vin offered his hand and Elijah pumped it.
"So which one of them are you?" the dark skinned man asked.
"Vin Tanner."
Elijah smiled. "I heard you died during the war."
"Almost," Vin muttered, turning to George. "I'm going to need medical supplies, food, and something to erect for shelter."
"We'll go to Jerrod's. He'll give us what we need. And don't worry about shelter. There are cabins scattered all over the place out there. I'll show you on a map. You'll just need to get them to one of them."
**********
Initially, Jerrod's reaction was similar to Elijah's - stunned disbelief. However, on learning that Vin was one of the men who had stood up to Jack and who was likely to send Jack packing, Jerrod began filling sacks with supplies - everything from food to bandages to matches. Unfortunately, while Jerrod did have a two-way, he explained that communication, even with it, was impossible in the storm and that he had been cut off when sending a warning message to Ella only a few minutes earlier. Tanner cursed. He had to get a message to Chris.
When Vin returned to Elijah's a few minutes later, his new friend had the dogs attached to the sled and collected under a carport out of the weather. Already the sled had a number of things stacked on it, including Vin's knapsack which Martha had collected from George's place.
"Alright, Lieutenant, at the bottom is what we call warm wood. It's artificial wood that burns for longer and produces more warmth. I've given you enough for two and a half days. Next are the rifles and other weapons you left here. The third layer is blankets and thermal sleeping bags - six. You said there were five men out there?"
Vin nodded, eyeing the sled. Each layer was wrapped in plastic to keep it dry. The sled was larger than he had anticipated and filled with supplies. "I'm very much obliged to you."
"As I am to you, Lieutenant Tanner. I was in Katinda and like most men who served, I came home because of the missions you and your unit performed. Besides, knowing who you are now, if I'd said no, you would have taken the dogs anyway, wouldn't you?" Elijah was smiling.
"Yep."
Martha shook her head. "You and I need to talk as soon as you get back. I want the exclusive on this."
"You got it," Vin agreed.
"I've got some clothes for you to change into. You're about my size so they should fit. That buckskin coat isn't going to be much good out in the blizzard."
****
As Ezra pulled Josiah to his feet, he squinted off in the direction Buck had disappeared.
"Where'd he go?" J.D. yelled over the wind.
Nathan started providing assurances while Josiah trudged across to J.D. to help Nathan stop the boy from freezing.
Standish admonished himself again. If only he had been more insistent. If only he had trusted his own instincts more. Now he understood why his suspicions had been raised. Franklin had said he was a local and yet not one native of Pine Villages had acknowledged him as they had walked through town. The paint on the sign above the door had been fresh and there was dust on the floor of the shop, which meant it hadn't been in use for some time. All evidence that it had been a front - a set up and Ezra hadn’t seen through it until it was too late.
"Where did Buck go?" J.D. repeated. No one answered. The hopelessness of their situation began to weigh down on all of them. Josiah and Nathan exchanged a single look as a tree a few feet to their right gave way under the weight of the snow and the fierce winds harassing it. Jackson and Sanchez had faced death before, though neither had believed that it would end this way.
Sanchez reached for Nathan’s shoulder, their eyes touching again. “They were crows, brother. “
Nathan blinked and acknowledged the statement with a snort. Neither man was afraid of what was to come. Both drew J.D. in.
“Easy, Son.“
Around them the snow fall became more intense as the blizzard arrived in all its glory. The temperature dropped dramatically, any protection the boys’ clothing had been providing neutralized by the ferocity of the blizzard. The cold was making it difficult to think straight and visibility had been reduced to less than ten feet.
The boys had known from the beginning that they were on their own and that there would be no help from others… not even Vin and Chris. Unfortunately, it looked like their time was up.
"Buck?!" J.D. yelled. "Buck!" The word rang in the boy’s ears but did not penetrate the sheets of snow now falling.
Nathan glanced to his right and reached his hand out to Ezra who was standing alone, still searching for an avenue of escape. Standish stared down at the offer of love, recognized in Jackson’s snow-streaked and flushed face the implication and nodded, accepting both the hand of friendship and the hand that fate appeared to have dealt him. He moved to his companions’ sides, both calmed and comforted by the fact that if this was his time, he wasn’t going to die alone.
The howling wind buffeted the freezing group relentlessly as vision around them dropped yet again, their hope of survival fading as the storm closed in around them. Huddled and hanging onto one another, lost in the middle of the blizzard, they harnessed and shared their dwindling strength.
“Father in Heaven, hear our prayers,” Josiah began as he prayed in earnest for a miracle, or for Jesus to take pity on them, forgive their sins and accept their unworthy souls into his Father’s eternal house of love.
**********
Once Vin had changed into clothes that were supposed to keep out the cold, George and Martha spread out some maps and showed him the location of the cabins, among other things. The trio returned outside where the dogs were waiting impatiently. Elijah then gave Vin a three-minute lesson on mushing, finishing with, "If you've seen ‘Snow Dogs’ they got at least one thing right. My alpha dog's name is Zorro and he's a vicious, cantankerous son of a bitch. Has bitten me three times, but he's the best alpha dog I've ever had. He won't stop, even if he's exhausted; and if he keeps going, so will the other dogs. You'll need to be firm with him and show him who's boss. I think I better go with you," Elijah murmured, watching as Zorro curled his lips back at George who had got too close.
Vin shook his head. "Ain't sure what I'm going to find out there. And don‘t worry, I‘ll look after them.“ Vin recognized the turmoil in the other’s face. “I give you my word." Tanner walked up to the magnificent animal at the front of the team.
"Careful, he will bite," Elijah warned.
Vin stared down at the dog who was quietly growling at him.
George, Martha and Elijah exchanged a curious glance. "He isn't going to bite his ear, is he?" Elijah asked.
For several long seconds Vin and Zorro stared at each other - one wild spirit speaking to another in a way others could never understand. Zorro stopped growling, tilting his head to the side, sensing in Vin a kindred spirit. Vin crouched in front of the dog. "I need your help, my friend," he whispered. "I don't know the first thing about driving a dog sled." Zorro's eyes never left Vin's. The animal stepped forward. Vin leaned down to him and cupped its head in his hands. "I have friends out there that need me." For several more seconds they spoke wordlessly and then Tanner rose to his feet and turned back to the two men and one woman who were standing gaping at him.
"I've never seen Zorro let anyone get that close to him," Elijah claimed.
"I'll go with you," George stated. "I used to mush as a child. I'm sure it will all come back to me."
"No, I need you to get a message to Chris."
"How?"
"Using the sky rail. I know it'll be dangerous in this weather, but I have got to let him know what’s going on."
"I could get halfway and someone could push the emergency stop button. There's one at the top and one at the bottom. I could get trapped in the middle."
"I know I'm asking a lot," Vin whispered.
George bit his bottom lip. He didn't like the sound of any of this, but then, perhaps it was time he took a stand. For too long he had allowed Jack Averal and his thugs to push him around. This may be a chance to get his life back, and the lives of all of the other locals being harassed.
"Alright. I'll go. But, he'll never listen to me. I'm not Ella's favourite person. Maybe if you were to write a note..."
"I don't write real well. You write it. I don't need to say much, just that I want him to listen to you."
"Son, there's no way he'll believe it's from you unless it's in your handwriting. Ella has probably already convinced him..."
"If he reads it, he'll know I sent it." Elijah collected a pencil and some paper and listened as Vin dictated to George. "Code Purple. Chris, listen to George. You can trust him. Climb aboard the back of a faithful steed and ride to the four corners of the globe - just you, my brother, and me." George stopped writing and looked up at Vin. "Chris will know I sent that. There are a number of things I need you to tell him." George quickly listed the points on the back of the note so he wouldn't forget.
"What if he won't take the note though?"
Tanner frowned.
Moments later, the Em7 sharpshooter stepped onto the back of the sled and after thanking both Elijah and George, and tipping his hat to Martha, he sent the dog team racing out into the storm in search of his lost friends.
**********
Buck
put his foot to the door and it
burst inward, snow blowing in and landing on the bare floorboards. He
turned
and shouted to be heard above the wind. "Come on!"
Nathan and Josiah dragged J.D. into the small, lifesaving cabin. Ezra blundered in last, he and Buck forcing the sturdy door closed against the gale-force winds. "How on earth?" Ezra stammered.
"The river. I knew that once we reached it, the cabin shouldn't be far to the left. Thank God I was right," Buck answered. "Thank God you had that map." Wilmington had found the cabin and then returned to lead his colleagues to safety. "Is everyone okay?"
Nathan glanced back over his shoulder and shook his head. J.D. was shivering uncontrollably. Hypothermia was setting in. The condition came in three stages - mild, moderate and severe; the final one leading to death. J.D. had already started to move into the second stage and Josiah, Nathan noted, was afflicted by the first. Mild hypothermia could be combated relatively easily as long as the person was dry and out of the wind. "Buck, get Josiah's parka off and give him yours. Ezra, help me get J.D. out of these wet pants."
"A...a...a virus," Dunne muttered as he was manhandled with the best intentions.
"What?" Nathan asked. "Tell me what you mean, J.D.?" The medic wanted to keep the boy talking. It would help him to gauge each stage of the condition. Moderate hypothermia, which J.D. had reached, needed more decisive and external action than mild. Judging by Dunne's symptoms of difficultly speaking, sluggish thinking and trouble with gross motor movements, his core body temperature had dropped to between 95 and 90 degrees... which meant things were serious.
"Like... a... virus. That's... that's... the... key."
"The key? What do you mean?" Nathan checked on Josiah's progress. "Get him on his feet and keep walking him around, Buck. Movement will help him generate his own heat. He should be fine in a few minutes. And keep him talking."
"You got to be kidding. Once he starts, he'll never shut up, will you preacher?"
Sanchez grinned. "What would you like to chat about? How's J.D.?"
There were three things Nathan needed to do to save J.D.'s life. Reduce heat loss, which he had been able to achieve by removing the boy's wet clothing, eliminating the threat of wind and snow and getting him moving. The other two things, Nathan needed help to accomplish. "I need some hot food and a fire started in here," Jackson explained as he and Ezra pulled the shivering boy to his feet. Dunne was now wearing Nathan's pants, Jackson left only with Long Johns on.
"Great look, brother," Josiah chuckled. He shivered again and Buck increased the pace that they were walking - circling the inside of the rectangular, one room building.
Ezra turned to the fireplace. "No wood. I'll go." He headed for the door.
"No. Everything will be wet."
"I shall find something," Ezra assured.
Buck released Josiah, who kept walking, and darted across the room to cut Ezra off. "No. You go out there and get lost and then the rest of us will have to come and find you. We'll have to do without the fire."
"I'm not sure J.D. can," Ezra growled. "And I assure you, I would not expect any of you to come after me."
"What the hell is that supposed to mean?" Buck bellowed.
"Brothers," Josiah chastised, stopping next to them. "Now is not..."
"Keep walking," both Ezra and Buck ordered, simultaneously. They shot glares back at each other.
"I have no intention of allowing this cabin to be my casket, so get out of the way and allow me to find some wood so I can save my own life."
"Oh, that's rich, Ezra. You are so full of shit. You're not going out there for yourself!" They continued to glower at each other.
Ezra sighed, realizing his friends could now see straight through him. Standish titled his head in J.D.'s direction. The youth was still trembling as Nathan dragged him around the cabin, his incoherent mumblings testament to his failing condition. "We don't have food for him so he must have that fire or this may well be his casket."
Buck looked to Nathan. "Sergeant?"
"He's right," Nathan admitted. They were out of the wind and snow but the temperature in the cabin was frigid and J.D.'s core body temperature was continuing to drop. The boy stumbled again as his co-ordination deserted him.
"Alright, we'll go together," Buck agreed.
"A tree fell at the site J.D. tumbled into the river. It will provide plenty of available wood."
Buck placed his hand on Ezra's shoulder and squeezed it briefly before flinging the door open. A blast of freezing air swept into the room. Buck and Ezra froze at the sight before them.
"Jesus Christ." The blizzard had taken hold. Nothing but a swirling white world filled with vicious winds was beyond the safety of the cabin. Visibility was less than five feet and hopes of getting any wood, non-existent
"We only just made it," Ezra whispered. If they had been out in this...
"You'll never find the tree let alone be able to find your way back with wood," Josiah insisted, slamming the door. "And Buck, if we are going to be using the Lord's name, let us use it to pray for our souls."
Wilmington turned back to Nathan and then he let his eyes settle on J.D. The youth's face was white, his lips blue and his mumblings senseless. "A.. virus. Have... to.. virus. Must... virus."
Without food and warmth, J.D.'s life was in the balance.
Part Ten
George knew that travelling up the mountain in the sky rail in this weather was crazy. He guessed that he would not be welcomed at the top of Mowee. He also realized that Vin needed him to deliver the message and while he truly owed his new friend nothing, George knew with absolutely certainty that if the roles had been reversed, Vin would have moved Heaven and Earth to help him.
When the elderly man reached the edge of the village, he peered up to the sky rail station through the falling snow. There was movement inside. Frowning, George moved away from the limited protection of the buildings and headed up the path to the station. He stopped outside to listen and immediately picked up a couple of voices.
"We don't have to stay here all night, do we?"
"Jack said no one was to come down from Mowee. That's all I know. Is that coffee nearly ready?"
"But we'll freeze to death when that blizzard hits!"
"Okay, you go and tell Jack that." For several moments there was silence. "He's worried about that dead bloke and whoever killed him. Might have been that Larabee fella up at the Lodge. That's why he wants us here. I don't think Ella Gaines is calling the shots any more."
"Oh?"
"Jack's not sure what's going on, but he doesn't like the fact that she hasn't told him everything, so I think he's told her she's on her own. Jack's bailing out as soon as the airport reopens."
"Me too."
George drew in a deep breath and expelled it slowly in a visible cloud. Now, he knew it was essential to get the message to Chris Larabee, but how? The sky rail was the only way and Jack's thugs didn't look like they were going to move.
**********
Chris stood at the window, peering out at the blizzard. He had assisted Ella to prepare for the storm, including going outside to ensure everything was secure. "No one could survive out in that," he muttered. Nature was venting her fury in a way man could never emulate. Thirty-five mile-per-hour winds were lashing the world outside as ice rained from the heavens.
Ella moved up beside him. "That is part of the reason I love it here. It is remote and there is also a sense of danger." She threaded her arm around him and titled her head to rest on his arm. "No one could interrupt us now even if they wanted to."
Chris frowned. He didn't like the fact that he couldn't contact the boys. He hated the fact that he hadn't heard from Vin in over twenty-four hours. It wasn't like Tanner to sulk, which meant his friend had probably tried to call, but hadn't been able to get through.
"We are so isolated. Just you and me... oh, and the staff, of course."
"I'm not sure the isolation suits me."
"Oh?" Ella asked, lifting her head. "I thought... I mean... I thought you liked being away from other people."
Chris turned to her curiously. "Who told you that?"
She smiled. "I guess I just assumed that after the death of your wife and child and with the war and everything..." She swallowed, noting his severe scrutiny. "Let's leave it and enjoy the fact that we have each other and we’re all alone."
"I don't socialize much or well these days, I suppose, but... " His thoughts swirled. After the war, he had rejected everyone and everything. He had wanted the world to leave him alone and coming here would have been perfect. However, things had changed a great deal since then. Now he had people who cared and people he cared about. "The boys..."
"Oh, for goodness sake, Chris!" Ella exploded, throwing her arms in the air in exasperation. "They are grown men who are sure to have had enough sense to book into a lodge in the village."
"I wasn't going to say that," Chris snapped.
"Sorry,” she apologised, quickly. “I didn’t mean to shout. Go on."
Larabee turned back to the window. He had been going to say that the boys were his family now - each and every one of them.
Outside, the wind howled and Chris found himself unable to settle. While he knew that Ella was probably right and that he was worrying over nothing, his instincts refused to be silenced. Words from his and Vin's last discussion resurfaced. 'This smells of a set-up. You know it and I know it. None of it makes sense.' The more Chris thought about it, the more he realized he agreed with Vin.
If only he could confirm the boys were safe.
"Where are you going?" Ella asked as he spun around and marched off.
"To try and get the two-way radio working."
Ella Gaines swore under her breath. She hadn't realized it was going to be so difficult to get Larabee to forget.
***********
Vin
had never experienced anything like dog sledding. He felt as though he
had
absolutely no control of the sled and only limited control of the dogs.
Thankfully, the animals seemed to know what they were doing. The
closest thing
Vin could liken it to was water-skiing, which he had done only once. He
had
hated every moment of the experience because he didn't like the idea of
being
at the mercy of whoever was driving the boat - and water certainly
wasn't flat
or 'soft'.
At the moment, he was at the mercy of the dogs, and the snow, while soft, wasn't flat. Hence he found himself hanging on for dear life.
Blinding wind-driven snow assaulted him from all directions and as he peered out of his goggles, he noted that visibility was dropping. It was time he started to take control. He cried out "gee", the signal Elijah had said would tell the team to go right. Upon hearing the command, Zorro broke right.
"Yes," Vin muttered with relief.
As the whiteout spread, Tanner would lose the landforms he remembered from the map and would have to rely on both his and the dogs’ instincts. For now, he continued on toward the grove of snow-covered trees ahead.
Vin let his mind filter over the facts he knew. At some point, the image of the 'Major' took centre-stage. Tanner tried to recollect. Once again, the picture of the man, younger, presented from the hidden areas of his memory. The man in uniform. The insignia on his shoulder was that of a major. Vin had the feeling he was there himself, but hidden, watching the other. Why?
The sled hit the side of a rock and tipped a little, jolting Tanner back to the present. The trees ahead had disappeared into the whiteness. Vin called for the dogs to slow and eased his foot on the brake - an aluminium, U-shaped bar that had two metal claws which dug into the snow and helped to slow and stop the team.
For a split second, bile rose from Tanner's stomach as he stared around himself in search of a clue to which direction he should go. Ahead, something caught his eye. Vin lifted his goggles and squinted at it. If he wasn't mistaken, there was something red, flashing.
"Hike up. Easy," Vin yelled over the wind. Once again, Zorro understood both commands and started the team moving. The red flash became more distinct the closer the team got. Vin used the brake to stop the dogs, dug the snowhook into the snow to moor the sled and then he trudged up to the tree and its amazing blinking red light that was able to pierce the falling snow.
It was a small walnut-sized beacon that had been hooked into the bark of the tree. Vin pulled off a glove and studied the warning device. There was one four-letter word scratched into the metal casing. It was a name Vin recognised with ease. “Ezra. Way to go pard. I hope you left a few more.”
Tanner returned to the sled and with a shout of “hike up!” he set off in search of the next marker.
**********
“How’s he doing?” Josiah asked. Sanchez was seated on the ground, his arms around J.D. Nathan was on the other side of the seated boy and Ezra was sitting on his legs. Every five minutes they alternated between walking Dunne around and sitting him down to share body heat.
“He’s not getting any worse,” Nathan diagnosed. Of course, he wasn’t getting any better either and the longer he stayed in this condition, the worse his chances of a full recovery... or of any recovery at all. “How long do you think this storm will last?”
Buck, who was pacing back and forth, shrugged. “I’ve heard they can last days.”
“Weeks, my friend,” Ezra corrected.
“Great, cheer us up,” Josiah chuckled.
Ezra noted Nathan shivering. The temperature in the cabin was frigid and they were all bitterly cold. Their bodies needed fuel to continue self-heating. “We are going to need food if we are going to survive. Not for the first time, I am missing Vin. His ability to hunt little creatures for our dinner on past camping trips would have been useful right about now.”
Buck shook his head, wrapping his arms around himself and moving from foot to foot. “There’s nothing living out there now, Ezra.”
“If we don’t think of something shortly, I fear there won’t be anything living in here either.”
“... a virus... I... can... that’s... a... virus.”
Josiah gave J.D. a squeeze. “Now what are you talking about, son? You tell me all about this virus.”
“Time to get him up,” Nathan ordered. Ezra climbed off the boy and watched as Nathan and Josiah began dragging J.D. around the cabin.
Ezra and Buck exchanged a glance. “We are going to have to brave the weather to find both some wood and something to eat or we will die here,” Standish insisted.
“We’ll have to wait for a break in the storm,” Buck conceded.
“And if there isn’t one?”
***********
Vin
removed the fifth beacon he had come
across and pocketed it. Returning to the dogs, he checked them to make
sure all
were okay. Nature’s menacing force was taking its toll on human and dog
alike.
There appeared to be a break in the falling snow, but the loose,
freshly fallen
layer was being picked up by the strong winds and tossed about,
reducing
visibility to less than a few feet.
Vin knew he couldn’t stop now. Interestingly enough, the dogs appeared to be following a path they knew, despite the fact they could barely see. Or perhaps they could and it was only Vin’s inferior human eyes that were blinded in the snow.
The sled team set off. Earlier, Vin had been vaguely aware of the cold. Now, it was penetrating the numerous layers he was wearing and distracting him from his search.
Vin tried to clear his thoughts. So far, he still wasn’t sure to what extent Ella was involved. He believed that she wanted Chris. He believed that she had always been grooming the lodge at the top of Mowee for herself and Larabee. He knew that technically Jack worked for her, but was Averal simply using her to gain access to a secluded area to produce drugs? Or was she well aware of this fact and Jack was growing the drugs on her orders? Or perhaps Vin was completely wrong. After all, he had no evidence of drugs. And just where the hell did a man from Vin’s past fit in? It was too much of a coincidence that the professional assassin had attacked Vin in the alley, that the boys had been lured away and a Major Vin could almost remember had been on the island several years earlier.
Zorro let out a bark. Vin peered into the sheets of snow. Ahead, there was another flashing red marker.
“You’re worth your weight in gold, Ezra,” Vin murmured as he stepped off the sled. He wiped away the snow that was collecting on his goggles to get a clearer view. "Yes." The beacon was attached to a snowmobile. Vin fought his way through the shin deep snow around the machines looking for some sign of his friends. “BOYS?! BUCK? EZRA? NATHAN?” Tanner stopped and stared around himself. His friends were gone. Shutting his eyes, Vin visualized the map marking the cabins, but it was impossible to tell how far he’d come or what direction he’d been heading in.
Zorro barked. “What?” Vin shouted, stumbling back to the animal. The dogs were cold Vin realized. Moments before, the storm had been just that, a snow storm. Now, the blizzard was hitting with all its might. Tanner knew that if he didn’t find shelter shortly he and the dogs would freeze. Zorro turned to his right and barked again. Vin crouched down in front of the animal. “What the hell are you trying to tell me?” Dog and human searched the other and then Vin rose to his feet. He had no choice but to trust his canine partners in this mission. All along, Vin had had the impression that the dogs were following a known path. Tanner just had to pray that the path led to his companions who had found shelter.
Tanner stepped onto the back of the sled and gave the command to “hike up.” Rather than heading in the direction they had been going, Zorro turned the sled sharply to the right and then the team ploughed on though the driving snow.
**********
“What the hell are you doing out there?”
The voice rang in George’s ears. He’d been spotted. “Nothing. Just checking to make sure everything’s battened down. You fellas ought to be heading to somewhere with a fire. You’ll freeze in there.”
“Mind your own damn business.”
George swallowed, turned and shuffled off in the direction of the village, resigned to the fact that he wasn’t going to be able to deliver Vin’s message until Jack’s men left the sky rail station and based on what he’d overheard, that wouldn’t be until tomorrow.
**********
Ella smiled as her lover finally came into the dining room. “Hungry?”
“No.”
“Chris, you have got to eat.”
“It’s pitch black out there now.”
“The sun has set. It does very early at this time of year. No beautiful sunset for us to share this evening,” she mourned with a smile.
“What time is it?”
“It must be almost five. We usually go to bed by six when the weather is like this. I’m sure you and I can find some way to amuse ourselves,” she cooed.
“I’m going to try the radio again.”
Ella smiled and watched him go. “I’ll be waiting for you in bed.”
**********
Vin was focusing his attention directly in front of him. The white out was now complete and any light that had been penetrating the storm was disappearing as night settled. If someone had asked him, Vin wouldn’t have been able to tell them which way was up or down, north or south. He had long since lost his sense of depth and orientation and yet, the dogs continued to plough on... or more correctly, Zorro did and his team had no choice but to follow him.
Tanner was now freezing. He found his thoughts wafting in a mist, moving from one of the boys to another as he reflected on the fact that he may never see them again. Perhaps, he would never see Chris again either. The thought caused physical pain. In that instant, Vin had an image of his mother holding him. His uncle was there too. He couldn’t help thinking that his uncle had doubled crossed him by sending him away and isolating him from everyone and everything he knew. His uncle had promised that... Vin’s mind froze. Isolating. That single word repeated over and over and then a scene began to play out in front of Vin’s eyes as a moment from his past was recalled...
Tanner sunk deeper into the cover provided by the brush. Ahead, he could see two American soldiers. One had just mentioned Chris’ name using an aggressive tone. Instantly, Vin had paused. He had been making his way around the clearing to continue with his mission, but hearing his colonel’s name discussed with such hostility had prickled his curiosity.
Several hours earlier, Larabee had been called back to base unexpectedly and thus Vin had been left to lead the team for the remainder of their mission. Tanner had been suspicious of the unusual message, but Chris had dismissed his concerns as...”nothing more than your untrusting nature.”
“And you’re sure?” the Major asked.
“Yes, Major. The S.T.F.1. are in this region somewhere and Colonel Larabee is on his way back to Macquarie Base. “
“Perfect. My plan has worked flawlessly. Our men must now move quickly. Larabee has been isolated from his team.“
Something exploded inside Vin and it took all of his control to remain hidden. Why were they isolating Chris? A squad of men were collected in the clearing out of earshot of the speakers, but Tanner had no way of knowing if they were connected to the two men plotting against Chris or not. He couldn’t depend on them for help.
“Today, I will have my revenge,“ the Major spat. “It is essential that our men attack within the hour, before Larabee realizes there is a threat. I want him dead.”
“Yes, Sir.“
Silently, Tanner withdrew. This mission had just been cancelled. Somehow he had to contact Chris and warn him.
The final thing the S.T.F.1 lieutenant heard as he was creeping away from the clearing was “I have been planning this a long time. The only way to kill Larabee is to isolate him from his team. We‘ve done that. As long as we attack within the next hour, he won‘t expect anything and he won‘t have a chance.”...
That was it. That explained it. Ella and Jack weren’t important. The Major who had planned Larabee’s death in Katinda was back and was using the same strategy. He had hired the assassin to kill Vin and had another of his men lure the boys to their deaths... all to isolate Chris. Chris was the target and Chris was up at the lodge alone - trapped with nowhere to hide and nowhere to run. “No!”
Abruptly, the sled lurched violently. Tanner was tossed into the air. Below him he spotted the sled tip onto its side. Vin landed in the snow and rolled once before the ground disappeared below him and he experienced the sensation of falling. When he hit the earth it was with a sickening thud. The Em7 agent cried out in pain. He tumbled several times before coming to a silent stop.
At the top of the slope, the dogs barked and yelped as they tried to free themselves from the toppled sled and tangled towline. At the bottom of the hill, Vin Tanner lay still and unmoving. Subzero winds lashed his prone form as night settled and the temperature dropped.
**********
Ella watched her lover pacing. He had actually come to bed for a few minutes and then, without any warning, he had leapt to his feet.
“Chris, come back to bed.”
Larabee didn’t appear to hear her. All day he had been harbouring concerns for the boys’ safety. Now, a feeling he had come to know in the jungles of Katinda, flushed over him. He sensed Vin’s shock... the adrenaline rush his friend had just experienced.
“They’re in trouble.” Or at least, he knew Vin was.
Ella sat up. “How do you know?”
“I can’t explain it.” He’d never been able to explain it and he’d given up trying. He had also learned not to ignore the warning he had just received.
“If they are in trouble, there is nothing you can do. We’re cut off.”
“The sky rail,” Chris growled, moving to the dresser and pulling out some clothes.
“The sky rail won’t operate in that wind, Chris. No, I mean it. It must be 45 miles an hour out there. The cable won’t hold.”
“Are you sure?” he demanded.
Ella nodded. “Look, if you’re determined, you’ll need to wait until morning and a break in the storm. Honey, there really isn’t anything else you can do.”
Chris turned and sat down on the edge of the bed, his eyes closing. He searched his being for some other signal but there was nothing.
“As soon as it's light, we’ll go out and see if there has been any damage to the sky rail. If not, we’ll go straight down into the village and I’ll help you to find them.“
“I’m going out to take a look at the sky rail now.”
“Chris, you can’t. Chris!”
**********
Greener raced across the airfield to where his leader was waiting. “Sorry, Sir. The winds...”
“Aren’t that bad,” the Major argued. They had arrived in Alaska and were now ready to fly out to Havico, which was a hundred miles north.
“Sir, Havico has been hit by a blizzard. Apparently it could last for days.”
“Colonel Greener, I am not going to let my chance to kill Larabee slip through my fingers. I have waited an eternity for this. This plan has been in motion for almost two years and has been carried out flawlessly. I will not have it ruined at the last moment. Larabee‘s men have been removed. It is essential that we move quickly now, before he is aware of the threat.”
“Sir, the whole of Havico is being hit by the storm. There isn’t anywhere to land. Larabee won’t be going anywhere and we know that all of his men are dead. Let’s wait for the storm to ease and then we’ll fly out there and you can personally fire the bullet that kills him.”
“I intend to, Greener. Don’t worry, I intend to.”
**********
Ezra systematically searched the cupboards that lined one wall of the cabin using the only flashlight they had with them. All he could find were some bowls and mugs, but no blankets, food or wood, three things the boys desperately needed. "Nothing." Standish shivered.
"Come back over here and sit with us," Nathan ordered. The others were seated on the floor, huddled together. Ezra looked over at them and his heart fell. They were going to die here and when Vin and Chris came to find them, that is what they would look like - five corpses huddled together.
"Ezra, now," Buck barked. "And turn off the flashlight. We may need it later." Standish strode across, turned off the flashlight, dropped down beside Buck and wrapped his arms around him. "Didn't know you cared, Ez."
"Humph," Ezra snorted. The room had been plunged into darkness again. There was no light at all.
"... have to... Vin... he..."
Buck reached around Josiah and patted J.D. "Hang on, Kid. Vin will come for us. Nothing is surer."
"Considering we were lured away to our deaths, I fear greatly for the safety of Lieutenant Tanner. After all, he has been missing for some time. There is a good chance that the man seen talking to Vin in the alley that night was Franklin and..."
Buck rammed his elbow into Ezra's stomach. He didn’t need to hear that. All that was stopping Buck from losing the plot completely was believing that Vin and Chris would come. Wilmington was trying to keep his emotions in check, but J.D. was in a serious condition and no matter how much Buck tried to separate himself from the emotion of the situation as Chris had taught him during the war, he simply couldn’t do it. This was J.D. He loved the kid as much as he loved Chris. The thought of losing either was too much for Buck to bear. "If you can't say anything more positive, Ezra, shut up."
"I was just being realistic. If we are to get out of this, I'm afraid we can only rely on ourselves."
Buck swore loudly, switched on the flashlight and scanned every crevice of the windowless cabin. The building was only about twenty feet by twenty-five feet. Thankfully, the boards didn't have gaps and were effectively keeping the roaring wind out. The stone fireplace at one end was empty and cold. There was a wood stove on the opposite wall, but it, too, was still. Outside, the storm raged, the noise reminding Buck of air raids in Katinda.
"There is a possibility that we may end up buried in here, considering the amount of snow..." Buck lashed out again. "I am just trying to foresee possibilities so we can try to counter them!" Ezra exploded.
"For now, keep it..."
"Shhh. Did you hear that?"
"What?" The boys became quiet and listened. Their attention was drawn to the door and Buck turned the beam of the flashlight onto it.
"Something is scratching against it."
"Probably the branch of a tree that has been uprooted," Buck suggested.
"Oh, and you think a branch can scratch at the door purposefully?" Ezra snapped, snatching the flashlight and climbing to his feet. "There is something out there." He strode across to the door.
"Don't open it," Nathan ordered. "You'll let the cold air in."
"You think the air in here is warm?" Ezra marvelled.
Nathan glowered at Ezra. "It is warmer than out there. Leave it."
Standish leant closer to the door and listened. The scratching started again. "I'm telling you, something is out there."
"Maybe it's bigfoot," Josiah grumbled.
Ezra turned the handle. "Ezra!" Buck and Nathan shouted as one.
"I'm only going to open it a crack to have a look."
Buck leaped to his feet, intent on stopping his colleague. If Nathan said the door should stay closed, then closed the door would stay. J.D.'s life depended on them doing exactly as Nathan said.
Ezra got the door open a two inches as Buck arrived. A black nose pressed itself against the crack as a blast of arctic wind hit the men. "It's a dog!"
"What?"
Ezra opened the door further and the animal shot into the cabin. To his amazement, it was followed by three others who all began to shake the snow from their thick coats.
"What the hell?" Standish and Wilmington peered out into the storm, the small beam of light cast by the flashlight unable to penetrate the darkness beyond. All they could see were other dark shapes moving toward them. Two more dogs materialized out of the snow. Behind them, a larger shape took form.
"There's someone coming," Ezra growled, reaching under his layers of clothing for his revolver. If it was Franklin, Ezra had every intention of closing the door in his face.
The man came into focus, trudging through the knee deep snow. Buck took out his gun. The figure had his head down as he fought to continue moving forward.
"Stop!" Buck shouted when the person was only two feet from the door. Only then did the other's head come up.
"Buck," a familiar, but weak voice cried with some relief.
"VIN!"
Ezra and Buck grabbed their
friend and dragged him inside.
With a grunt of pain, Tanner's knees gave way. His friends caught him and between them, gently lowered him to the floor. "Nathan! Oh, God, he's almost frozen." Vin blinked up at his companions as his body was racked by tremors.
"He's hypothermic." Buck and Ezra began chaffing their friend's arms to try and get the circulation going.
"Nathan?"
Jackson removed his friend's goggles and brushed the snow from his face. "Vin? Can you hear me? Vin? Come on, I need some sign you understand me? Vin?"
**********
Ella watched Chris warily. She had just witnessed him 'go ballistic' in the sky rail station. Every time he had started the carriage, it had stopped only seconds later. Of course, Ella was well aware of why, but Chris had no way of knowing that Jack's thugs, at the bottom of the mountain, just kept pushing the emergency stop button. All Chris knew was that his only chance to get down to his friends appeared unusable.
Following his failure to get the sky rail working, Chris had picked up a crate and taken out his frustrations by throwing it into the wall before stalking back to the lodge.
"Are you okay?" Ella asked, quietly.
Larabee ran his hand through his hair and glanced over at her. "Sorry about that. I..." He knew Vin was in trouble. His soul was aching, which meant his friend was hurt. The 'knowing' they shared was now throbbing through his being. "Vin's in trouble. Do you have abseiling equipment?"
Ella looked at him horrified. "Chris, it isn't possible. The ice sheets on the side of Mowee are unstable. No one is allowed to climb it because of the threat of avalanches. Besides that's a blizzard..."
"Do you have abseiling equipment?"
"No. Honey, I'm sorry. I hate seeing you like this."
"Ella, I have to get down there somehow. I have to. He's in trouble."
The woman continued to stare at him. "You're prepared to risk your life for him? For all of them?"
"They're my unit, Ella... my family," he admitted in a strangled whisper. He had considered the chopper, but in this weather getting off the ground would be impossible, let alone flight. "Is there any other way to get down the mountain?" His piercing green eyes revealed his desperation.
Gaines shook her head slowly. "Please don‘t do this," she sobbed.
Larabee opened his arms to her and she collapsed into them. He held her tightly, understanding that she was afraid for him, but his own thoughts were filled with images of Vin, Buck and the others. There had to be a way to find them.
Part Eleven
"Vin? Come on, talk to me."
"...sled," Tanner stuttered, his colourless lips struggling to form the essential word.
"Sled?" Buck asked, crouching beside his friend.
"...supp... supplies."
Buck shot Ezra a glance, before returning his attention to his trembling friend. "Where, Vin? Where is it?"
"Out there somewhere," Ezra murmured, still vigorously rubbing Vin's arms. "We'll never find it."
Nathan pulled Vin up and started peeling him out of his parka and other layers of clothing. Ezra moved behind the seated man and supported him as the medic conducted his examination. "What are you doing?" Buck asked, surprised that Nathan appeared to be undressing Vin.
"Checking him for injuries. He’s got a bump on his head so there are likely to be other things. Keep him talking."
"Where’s the sled, Vin?" Buck repeated, removing one of Vin's gloves and encircling his friend's fist in his own.
Vin felt the pressure, lifted his chin off his chest and flicked his glazed eyes to Buck. "They're... after Chris. We... have... get... up there."
Wilmington frowned. "What do you mean?"
Ezra placed his hand on Buck's shoulder. "Get him focused on the sled. Right now, that must be our priority. We will be no good to the colonel if we freeze to death out here."
Buck licked his lips, his eyes zeroing in on the large egg on the side of Vin’s head. Was that the result of an accident on the way here or a skirmish with whomever Vin had said was after Chris? Pushing these thoughts aside, Buck returned to his priority, which was getting his hands on the supplies Vin had brought with him. "The sled, Vin. How far away is it?"
Vin gasped as Nathan manipulated his arm to get his shirt off. Jackson paused and then set out to discover the source of the injury. "What the hell did you do to this shoulder?" the medic demanded, examining the deep bruising. "It's a day old," he informed the others. “He’s got some fresh bruises as well. Looks like he must have fallen on the way here.”
“Vin, we have to locate that sled if it has supplies on it,” Buck insisted, his tone taking on that of an order.
"...hike up," Tanner stated, weakly.
"What?" Ezra inquired, laying Vin back once Nathan had the wounded man back into all of his layers. After gently easing Vin’s head to the ground, Standish moved around next to Buck. "Do we need to hike somewhere to get the sled?"
Vin appeared dazed. His attention was focused between his friends. Buck followed the line of his companion's gaze. When Vin repeated the words, one of the dogs got to its feet.
Ezra shook his head. "He’s rambling. That knock to the head perhaps, or just the hypothermia. Sounds like he’s fixated on Chris and wants us to hike up Mt. Mowee to help the colonel."
Buck's eyes narrowed. "No, he's talking to the dogs. Hike up," Buck ordered. All of the animals ears pricked curiously, recognising the command. However, only Zorro headed toward the door. Both Buck and Ezra rose perplexed.
"You think he understands what that means?" Ezra enquired, watching as the husky scratched at the door, wanting to be let out.
"I'm hoping it means ‘go to the sled‘," Buck murmured.
"Buck, take the parka. You'll need it out there," Josiah stated, holding up the coat he had been wearing since they had arrived.
Wilmington collected it and after pulling it on, walked to the entrance of the cabin. "This may be a wild goose chase,“ he warned.
“It is a chance we need to take,“ Ezra pointed out, glancing down at Vin trembling on the floor and J.D. who was still mumbling incoherently, before joining Wilmington.
“Yeah.” Buck agreed, his thoughts settling on the youngest member of the group who simply wasn’t improving. Wilmington was responsible for the safety of the team. He had taken the leadership role so if J.D. died, it would be his fault and no one else’s. “You ready?"
"I hate the snow," Standish murmured with a grin of encouragement as he switched off the flashlight and placed it on the ground. The room was engulfed by darkness.
Buck opened the door and repeated the same two words to the single dog who appeared to understand. Without hesitation, Zorro headed out into the blizzard, Buck and Ezra hot on his heels.
"Be careful," Josiah shouted after them as the door slammed shut.
"Josiah, I need some light over here," Nathan ordered.
Josiah released J.D., picked up the flashlight Ezra had discarded, and knelt beside Vin. "Hey, Kid. So, what's a Texas cowboy like you doing out in the middle of a blizzard?"
Vin grinned and his heavy lidded eyes opened a little more. This reaction brought a smile to Nathan's worried face. Tanner was at least partially cognisant of what was being said to him.
“...a might... chilly out,” the lieutenant admitted as his foggy mind cleared a little. He was out of the wind and snow and his core body temperature was beginning to rise, making conscious thought easier.
Nathan placed his hand on Vin’s brow and nodded. “Good to see you, Vin. I need to get you on your feet and moving around.”
“Okay,” Vin shivered. “No... dancin’ though.”
Careful to support Vin’s shoulder, Nathan and Josiah pulled their companion up, but Tanner’s legs were rubbery and couldn‘t hold him.
“Legs... don’t... want... to work.”
“I’ve got you,“ Jackson assured as he threaded Vin’s good arm over his shoulder and started walking him around. “Josiah, you get back to J.D.”
“J.D.?” Vin stuttered. “He... alright?”
“Hypothermic. His legs got wet. How did you find us?” Nathan was concerned about his friend’s condition. Tanner’s face was pallid and his lips blue. When Vin didn’t answer, Nathan repeated, “how did you find us?”
“Huh?“
Nathan frowned. Vin’s mind was still sluggish.
“How did you find us?“
“Followed... Ezra’s flashing... beac... beacons.”
“Flashing beacons?” Josiah repeated. “What flashing beacons?” Instantly, both Josiah and Nathan understood the reason for Ezra’s apparent need to empty his bladder every fifteen minutes. “He was setting beacons.”
“Left... me a trail to... follow. Wouldn’t have... found you... otherwise.”
“That man has a lot to answer for,” Nathan chuckled. “He had a map too. That’s the only reason we knew the cabin was here. Buck drove us hard. I still don’t know how we covered all of the ground in time. Our guide took off and left us to die.”
“Guide?” Vin mumbled, lethargically. He was having difficulty staying focused.
“He took off. If there is any justice in the world, he’s frozen to death out there,” Nathan growled.
“I’m... okay, now... Nathan,” Vin insisted, pulling away from his friend and trying to unzip his parka. Thankfully, his fingers failed to grip the zip.
The medic stilled Vin’s hands and pulled them away. “Leave it, Vin. It has to stay on to keep you warm.”
“Huh?” Tanner’ illogical actions were clear signs that hypothermia was gripping him. “I better... go and help them... with... with.... with... the sled.”
“No, you won’t and I’ll be the judge of whether you’re okay or not,” Jackson took Vin’s arm and guided him across to where Josiah was seated. “Sit down. Time for you to share some body heat.”
“Nathan...I said... I’m...”
“I couldn’t give a rat’s ass what you said.”
“Concede, son. You aren’t going to win this argument. Not when Nathan is in this sort of a mood,” Josiah pointed out.
Vin blinked at Nathan and then started to sit. His legs gave away, but Jackson had a hold of him and lowered him. “So, you’re fine, huh?”
Tanner’s body started to shake again. He fumbled with his gloves, but his hands refused to work properly, the hypothermia stealing his coordination.
“How long have they been gone,” Josiah asked, referring to Buck and Ezra. “What did you tell the dog, Vin?”
“Huh?” Tanner mumbled as Josiah put his arm around him and drew him closer.
Nathan walked across to the door. “I’ll see if I can find them out there.”
“No, you’re the last person we want lost,” Josiah insisted. “We need you here.”
As Nathan turned, the door burst inward and Zorro re-entered, followed by a sled and then a snow covered Buck and Ezra who were pushing the sled from behind. Ezra slammed the door closed. “I hate the cold. God, I hate the cold,” he complained, shivering violently. “Never again. Never in a hundred years.”
Buck brushed the snow from his face and glanced down at the dog that was shaking itself. It’s long thick fur was plastered with snow. “He led us straight there and straight back,” Wilmington marvelled. “I think he wanted to be hooked up to the front, the crazy bastard. We never would have found the sled, but he knew exactly where it was.“ Wilmington smiled when he spotted Vin sitting next to Josiah. “Hey, kid.”
“Buck?” Tanner quaked with confusion.
Ezra quickly released the straps which had prevented the load from spilling when the sled had toppled, stripped the top tarp off and gazed in wonder at the bounty. “Blankets and sleeping bags. Excellent.”
“The top bags have... food and medical... supplies,” Vin informed his companions in a moment of clarity. He started blinking and his shivering increased.
Wilmington’s eyes were drawn to the weapons wrapped in plastic. Tanner had mentioned that Chris was in trouble and by the look of it, he had come prepared. Buck pulled a log-sized item from the bottom layer and examined it. “This some sort of wood, Vin?” he asked.
Tanner didn’t answer. Nathan crouched down in front of the trembling man. “Stay with us, Vin. Ezra, bring me some blankets.”
“I thought he was okay,” Josiah murmured.
“Not by a long shot. He came through that blizzard looking for us. God knows how he kept going or how long he was out in it. It‘s going to take a while for his body temperature to return to normal. Sheer determination was the only thing that kept him going,” Jackson stated with some authority. He accepted the blankets and sleeping bags from Ezra. “Josiah, help me to get the two of them wrapped up and into these and then you can get in one yourself.”
Buck grabbed a few more pieces of the wood-like logs and stacked them in the hearth. Whatever they were, they looked like they’d burn and that was all that was important at this stage. “Anyone have any matches?” the big man asked, realizing he had none.
Ezra pulled several boxes from the top of one of the sacks Vin had brought with him and tossed them to Buck. Then, Standish started unpacking the food. Racing across to the cupboards, he pulled out two saucepans and placed them on the primitive stove. Ezra was aware that J.D. and Vin needed something warm inside them to help restore them to health... and the sooner the better.
Buck lit the wood and it literally burst into flames. The size of the blaze was unnatural, but the light and heat was very, very welcome. “Ohhh, feel that heat. Nathan, drag them over here. This‘ll warm them up.”
Ezra grabbed a log from the sled, shoved it into the stove and lit it.
By the time Nathan, Buck and Josiah had Vin and J.D. wrapped and in front of the fire, Ezra had a pot of soup cooking. “I don’t know what type of soup it is, and to tell you the truth, it neither looks nor smells appetizing, but I dare say it will be the heartiest soup we have ever eaten.”
Buck walked up to Ezra and offered him a blanket.
Standish declined. “I want to get some food ready first. Vin has provided us with quite a banquet. There is roast beef, some tinned vegetables and several tins of soup and baked beans. I thought we would start with soup and then decide what to have for our second course.”
“Water?” Nathan asked.
“Yes, several 4 litre containers of water. How are they doing?” Ezra asked, turning to investigate. Josiah, Vin and J.D. were in sleeping bags laying in front of the fire, all three of them hidden under dogs. The animals were following their instincts and thus had piled up on top of each other to preserve heat “Doggy hot water bottles,” Standish chuckled. For the first time, he allowed his relief to show on his face. They had shelter, warmth and food and by the look of it, they were going to live long enough to wait out the storm. “We wouldn’t have survived if he hadn’t come after us.”
“Or if you hadn’t had that map or left those beacons,” Josiah added.
“Beacons?” Buck asked, shedding his parka and wrapping a blanket around himself. Josiah explained while Buck joined Ezra preparing the meal. The minutes ticked by, the intense fire in the hearth heating the small cabin. Nathan was once again wearing his pants and all of the men had shed their outer parkas.
“I can honestly say I’m starting to feel warm,” Josiah commented.
Nathan continued to monitor his patients. “So, Vin, when did you realize we were lost?” The medic had been asking Tanner questions for the past ten minutes without success and so was surprised when he received a clear response.
“Found out you took the snowmobiles and didn’t return,” Vin replied, lifting his eyes to meet Nathan’s.
Jackson smiled. “Is that right?
“I caught your guide’s partner and put him in the jail cell in the village. He told me the general area you were going to be headed. I was lucky Ezra left the beacons and that the dogs seemed to know where they were goin'. I think they've been to the cabin before.”
“Welcome back, Vin,” Nathan whispered, affectionately patting the top of his friend’s head. Tanner started to sit up, but found it impossible due to the two dogs curled up on top of him. “No, you stay there for a few more minutes. I’ll be back soon. Just want to check on J.D.”
“Soup’s ready... and I was right. It smells disgusting and tastes even worse, but it is hot and according to the tin, incredibly nutritious,” Ezra chirped, happily. He and Buck set about filling the four dinted mugs and two bowls they had been able to find.
Buck assisted Nathan to shoo the dogs off J.D. and sit the young man. The youth’s eyes were distant and dull, but his mumblings had stopped and his shivering had abated considerably.
“Come on, J.D. Nice, warm, disgusting soup,” Buck encouraged, holding the bowl as Nathan forced a spoonful into the younger man’s mouth.
Meanwhile, Ezra had handed a mug to Josiah who was sipping it eagerly. Standish moved to Vin and attempted to remove the final dog who, so far, had failed to take the hint. Zorro’s response to Ezra’s jab was to bare two rows of razor sharp teeth. “Enough of that. Get off him,” Ezra snapped. Zorro growled with more intent.
Vin reached up and stroked the dog’s head and then gave him a gentle shove. Zorro rose, walked across to the fire, circled twice and curled up next to two of the other huskies. Ezra assisted Vin to sit and handed him a mug. “This will help to warm you.” Standish paused. “Thank you, my friend. Yet again, I find myself owing you my life.”
“And all I get for it is shitty soup,” Vin muttered with a grin. Ezra smiled. “It could use salt,” Vin complained.
“And pepper,” a quiet voice across the room added. Everyone froze and looked over at J.D. Buck swallowed, handed the bowl of soup he had been holding to Nathan and wrapped his arms around his young friend. Those two words where the best Buck could ever remember. J.D. was going to be okay. “What?” J.D. murmured. “Buck, you’re crushing me.” Buck pulled back, his eyes brimming with tears of relief. “What?” J.D. repeated.
Nathan sighed and sat back against the wall. He felt both physically and emotionally exhausted. Ezra arrived above him, removed J.D.‘s plate and replaced it with a mug of soup before tucking a blanket around the tired medic. “Rest, Nathan. We’ll take over now. You’re job is done. A job well done,” Standish added.
**********
“Is it just me, or are those animals producing an unpleasant odour?” Ezra asked, wrinkling his nose with distaste and moving further away from the closest husky. “I do believe that dog food has upset their stomaches.”
Buck smiled. Almost three hours had passed since Vin had stumbled into the cabin. The boys were all inside sleeping bags and sitting up facing the fire with the six dogs lounging on and around them. The little cabin was standing firm against the storm and the fire had warmed the air and the food lifted their spirits. All of the men were counting their blessings. Each knew that had Tanner not come after them, their situation would have been gravely different. The greatest reward was seeing J.D. back to himself. He had become talkative, which was the best sign in the world that he was going to be just fine.
Vin, on the other hand, had become silent, staring into the dancing flames with a deep intensity.
“Vin?”
“They’re after Chris,” Tanner whispered.
“You said that earlier. What the hell is going on?”
“I don’t know except that this all involves that Major from Kat who tried to kill Chris.”
“How do you know?“
“He was in Havico about the time Ella arrived. They’re in it together.“
“I can’t believe that. Whatever you think of Ella, her feelings for Chris appear genuine,“ Nathan argued.
“Maybe she’s been used to lure Chris here,” Josiah suggested.
“It’s him. That same Major,“ Vin insisted.
“We never did identify who he was. You were the only one who saw him.”
“Ain’t a face I’m likely to forget. He’s behind it all and he’s usin’ the same plan. In Kat, he separated Chris from us so that he could kill him. He‘s done it again. That‘s why you were lured away and why that guy tried to kill me.” Tanner swallowed, his eyes still focused on the flames. “He's after Chris and Chris' up there alone.”
“Do you know if anyone has gone up the mountain since we left?”
“Don’t think so, but I can’t be sure.”
Buck slipped his arm around Vin’s shoulders. “Okay, if no one has gone up yet, then Chris is safe for now. The blizzard will be keeping everyone indoors, including assassins. It’s impossible for anyone to fly up the mountain and no one in their right mind would use the sky rail in this weather. Chris is safe until the storm passes.”
Tanner drew in a long deep breath and as he released it, he pulled his eyes from the fire. “The first break in the storm after first light, we leave.”
“How about you fill us in on what you know and we’ll share what we’ve found out,” Nathan suggested.
“I was attacked when I arrived in the village.” Tanner continued for some time, the boys stunned by the intricate trail Vin had uncovered; from the murder of the assassin, to George Culpepper’s claims. It was obvious Handsome Jack had been used as a distraction to what was really going on. The plan was elaborate and both skilfully designed and orchestrated.
“Emeralds,” Buck muttered. “Franklin told us it was bauxite and rubies. Clearly he had no idea. His job was just to get rid of us and he simply told us anything he thought we wanted to hear,” Wilmington growled. “Which is what you said,” he acknowledged, nodding to Ezra.
Standish was frowning. “What worries me is how many people we are dealing with. We‘re basically unarmed and no one outside of us knows what is going on.”
“Apparently, there were two American journalists snooping around, but they disappeared,” Vin explained.
“I think we may have found them,” Josiah murmured, filling Vin in on the bodies they had discovered. Tanner got up, walked across to the bags he had brought and withdrew a map. Returning, he spread it out in font of the others. “This is a plan of the inside of Mt. Mowee.”
“Are all of these tunnels?” Ezra inquired.
Vin nodded. “They mined the inside of the mountain looking for emeralds. The tunnels go in every direction - from the bottom to the top.”
“And what are those?“ Josiah asked, indicating the crude numbered crosses marked at certain places.
“They mark the shortest route to the top. If we follow each of those tunnels, we can climb the inside of Mowee and get to Chris before anyone else does... even before the storm finishes.”
The other men exchanged glances. “Are you suggesting that we should go out in this blizzard?”
“Grade 1 storms have periods where they ease for a little while. We can use the break to make our way to the mountain. By the time the storm starts up again, we‘ll be in the mountain and climbing up to Chris.”
Once again, Vin’s colleagues exchanged concerned glances. “And what if the blizzard intensifies before we reach the safety of the mountain? We’ve seen it out there, we wouldn’t stand a chance,” Ezra argued.
“Wouldn’t it make more sense to return to the village and take the sky rail to the top in one of the breaks in the storm?” Josiah asked.
Vin shook his head. “No. George told me that anyone at the top or bottom could stop the carriage by using the emergency stop button. The sky rail is unreliable - out of the question. We have to get up there to Chris before the storm ends. If there was a helicopter in the village, we could have used it in a break, but there isn’t one. The only way up the mountain is the tunnels.
“But how long would that take?” J.D. asked.
“We’ll reach the top before the storm ends,” Vin growled, noting the doubting looks. “Like Buck said, Chris is probably safe until the blizzard passes and George said it’s likely to last two, maybe three days. We need to get up there to protect Chris before anyone else gets there, which means using the break in the blizzard to make it to the mountain. Once we’re inside, the weather won’t worry us. It's the only way.”
For several minutes there was silence as the men digested Tanner’s plan.
“Vin, we don’t know if these entrances you’ve marked still exist. What if the tunnels have been blocked?”
“We’ll find another tunnel. That‘s just the shortest route. There are dozens of tunnels and George said they all lead to top eventually.”
Buck shook his head. “Too risky. I say we return to the village and...”
“No,” Vin cut him off. “This is the way it has to be.”
“But, lieutenant…”
“We leave in the first storm break once it‘s light.”
“We’ll freeze to death. That storm is set in. We need to stay here until it passes completely. You said yourself that Chris is safe until the blizzard is over.”
“We can’t wait. Once the storm’s over, Chris is wide open to an attack. For all we know, the Major and his assassins are in the next village with a helicopter waiting for the storm to pass.”
“And maybe they’re not,” Ezra pointed out. “We really don’t know if this Major will attack immediately. That is just supposition.”
“You prepared to take a chance with Chris’ life?” Vin growled.
Ezra raised his hand for calm. “Are you willing to take a chance with ours? All I’m doing is asking you to consider all options. That’s a blizzard out there and I, for one, do not welcome getting caught in it again, unless we can be certain that Chris‘ life is indeed in danger.”
Vin’s cheek twitched. “The Major has been waiting to get rid of all of us so that Chris has no one to watch his back. He‘s done that. He‘s ready to move.”
“How do you know?” Ezra pressed.
“He did the same thing in Kat. He’ll attack as soon as he can, before Chris knows there’s a threat. We have to beat him to Chris. We can do that by using a temporary break in the storm to make it to the mountain and then climb internally.” It was clear that Tanner was becoming impatient and frustrated. “It’s the quickest way to get to Chris. We have to move during the blizzard if we’re to reach Chris before they do.” Tanner’s voice wavered. He knew he still wasn’t answering Ezra’s question. “I can‘t tell how I know that this bastard is going to move soon, I just do.” His left eye pinched as the memory of the incident replayed. “He said that. In Kat. He said they had to move quickly after we’d been removed so that Chris wouldn’t know there was a threat.”
A heavy hush enveloped the group.
“I’m leaving at dawn,” Vin growled, folding the map. “If you want to pull out, I understand, but I’m leaving in the first break once it‘s light.” The silence that followed the statement screamed in the small cabin, the only sounds were the muffled winds outside and the crackling of the fire.
Buck nodded. “I‘m with you.”
Vin scanned the other’s faces in the flickering light. “I understand if you decide not to come and...”
“Of course we will come,” Ezra cut him off. The two men stared at each other. Ezra didn’t like the plan, but he would never allow Vin to go on his own. Besides, Vin seemed truly certain that Chris’ life was in danger and that was good enough for Ezra.
Tanner nodded to Standish and then shifted his gaze first to Nathan, then Josiah and then J.D. Each nodded his allegiance. Like Ezra, the thought of taking on the blizzard worried them, but they trusted Vin’s instincts. If he said that Chris was in danger, than there was a good chance he was right.
“Get some sleep. We‘re going to need as much rest as possible.”
The men laid down as ordered.
Vin glanced at Buck and his eyes flashed both thanks for the support the captain had shown and deep concern for Chris’ safety. Buck reached out and patted the younger man‘s back. Wilmington recognized the fear in his friend’s voice. It had only ever been present a handful of times - when Vin was certain Chris was in trouble.
“Get some rest. We’ll get there in time,“ Buck affirmed.
Tanner nodded, laid down and shut his eyes, willing sleep to take him.
Buck swallowed. He wasn’t sure he thought Vin’s plan was the greatest he’d ever heard, but he did believe that it may be the only way to beat their enemies to the top of Mowee. Chris was stranded up there and if Vin was right, and Chris was indeed a target, Larabee would need backup. Like the rest of the boys, Buck was prepared to do whatever it took to ensure he was there to stand with his colonel.
**********
With the arrival of dawn came a break in the storm. George hid around the side of the sky rail station, waiting. Any minute now...
One of Jack's men raced up the path and yelled to the two inside.
"What?" one demanded, opening the door.
"Come on. We've got trouble."
The trio headed into town as fast as the deep snow would allow. George smiled. Whatever Elijah and Martha had done, it had well and truly worked. The elderly man slipped in through the open door, stepped into the carriage, pushed the large green button, sat down and prayed that the blizzard would hold off until he reached the top and that Martha and Elijah would be able to keep Jack's men away from the sky rail station until he was safely at the top.
**********
The six men, six dogs and sled appeared small and insignificant as they battled the deep snow headed for Mount Mowee. Thankfully, the mountain was a lot closer than they had realized. Franklin hadn’t really known the area and had been following a known path that simply circled the mountain itself.
Earlier, the boys had shared a big breakfast, packed up and headed off, Vin and the dog sled leading, the others following in the tracks to make their progress easier.
Snow was falling and the wind was lashing them, but conditions were greatly improved on what they had faced the night before. Now, they just had to hope they reached the mountain before nature decided to get nasty again.
**********
Chris
stood in the sky rail station
staring down the mountain. As soon as the storm had broken he had come
here and
had tried to get the carriage to work. Every time he had pushed the
button, the
sky rail had started and then stopped. Ella had explained that the
extreme
conditions often played havoc with the mechanism.
“I would have thought that it would have been designed to withstand the weather,” Chris had snarled.
“Outside of Antarctica and the Arctic Circle, we get the harshest conditions in the world,” Ella had defended. After half an hour, Chris had returned indoors to work on the radio. It was when he was inside that one of the staff had rushed to inform him the sky rail was moving.
Now, Larabee stood trying to see the carriage. There were two coaches attached to the sky rail, spaced evenly along the thick cable. The one that had been docked on Mowee was gone, heading down the mountain, which meant the other one was coming up. Larabee prayed it was carrying his friends.
Ella raced out to join her lover when the news was passed onto her. The woman’s face was flushed with worry. “Maybe it’s Jack. We should stop it,” she announced, striding across to the emergency stop button.
“No.”
“But, Chris, it could be Jack.”
“Unlikely. Not in this weather. The storm could start again any minute. Whoever it is, they’re willing to brave the storm. It could be the boys. Leave it. Besides, as soon as the carriage gets here, I’ll take it down into the village.”
“Okay, you go and get ready and I’ll wait for the carriage,” Ella suggested, her eyes unconsciously flicking to the stop button.
“No, I’ll wait. You go inside.”
“But...”
“Go inside.” It was said with some intent. Ella eyed her lover and then carried out his instructions. It was clear the discussion, for what it had been, was over.
**********
Chris took out his revolver as he spotted the carriage in the distance. Ella reappeared.
“Ella, I want you to go inside where it’s safe,” Chris ordered, a little frustrated.
“No. I want to be with you.” The love in her eyes shone like diamonds, as did her fear for him. Larabee honestly wasn’t expecting trouble. As a matter of fact, he had almost convinced himself that the carriage would be empty - activated as a result of a delayed reaction to the number of times he had pressed the button earlier.
“Alright, but if I tell you to go, you race inside and lock yourself in, do your hear?”
She nodded vigorously, walked up to him and looped her arm through his. Together they waited, watching as a single figure in the carriage became clear. Chris’ heart fell. Despite having almost completely eliminated the possibility, he had held onto the faint hope that it would be Vin, Buck and the others.
Ella gasped. “That’s George Culpepper.”
“Who?”
“My husband’s cousin. He’s been trying to run me off the island since I married Joseph.”
Chris patted her shoulder and indicated for her to move back. Larabee set his shoulders and gripped his weapon, though he could see the elderly man clearly now and dismissed him as a threat.
When the carriage docked, George opened the door hesitantly. “Chris Larabee?”
“Yes.”
“Your threats don’t mean anything here, Culpepper. Joseph loved me. You‘ve done nothing but spread vicious rumours about me. You ruined my business,” Ella spat.
“That’s not true,” George stated evenly. “I have not come to speak to you, Ella. I’ve come to speak to Mr. Larabee.”
Ella stepped in front of Chris. “He isn’t going to believe your lies.”
George looked at Larabee. “I have a note from your friend Vin.
Larabee’s jaw set. “Vin can’t write.”
“Get off my property,” Ella ordered.
“Please, Mr. Larabee, you must...”
“You heard the lady. Get back on the carriage and get off her property,” Chris growled.
**********
The
winds on the Alaskan airfield had
eased. The Major marched out to the chopper, Greener at his heels.
“Sir, please. This is just a break in the storm. It could intensify at any moment.”
“Lieutenant Greener, you are welcome to stay here, but I am leaving now. I will fly the helicopter myself. This is a delicate operation and if we are to win the game, we must move before our opponent realizes that the game has reached ‘check’.”
Greener paused, watching the Major climb aboard the chopper. Against his better judgment, he followed. Moments later, the helicopter lifted off and swung north for its short journey to Havico.
Part Twelve
George Culpepper watched as Chris shepherded Ella toward the door.
“He isn’t leaving,” Ella complained, her voice rising with anger.
“He’s about to. Now, I want you...” the rest of Chris’ sentence stopped abruptly at a single sound. He spun around. George lowered the harmonica from his lips. Larabee stared at the battered instrument. It was Vin’s mouth organ. Tanner carried it everywhere. It was the last thing his mother had given him before she died and Chris knew Vin always kept it close. “Where did you get that!”
“Vin gave it to me to get your attention. Please read the note. I wrote it for him. He said that once you read it you would know it was from him.” George dug the small folded piece of paper from his pocket and handed it to the hard-faced Em7 colonel.
Larabee walked across to him sceptically and accepted the note.
“Chris, don’t! It will be lies. It won’t be from Vin!” Ella insisted. “Chris, it will be lies.”
Chris unfolded the letter. While the first two sentences meant little, the last section of the message meant everything. Larabee lifted his eyes to George and then offered his hand. There was no way anyone else would know those words. This was from Vin and Tanner said that he was to trust this man. George accepted the hand with true relief.
Ella gaped. “No. No, Chris it isn’t true. They forced Vin to say whatever it is.”
“The first thing you need to know, Mr. Larabee, is that she is behind everything.”
Ella’s eyes widened. “You bastard!” She launched herself at Culpepper, but Chris intercepted the hysterical attack, confused by both what he was witnessing and what he was hearing.
“Go back into the house,” Larabee ordered. He needed time to process all of this and he couldn’t think straight with her present.
“Chris, he...” Ella changed her tact and turned on the tears. “Chris, he’s lying. He’s been trying to...”
“Jack Averal follows her orders.”
Chris searched the face of the woman he had actually considered having a serious relationship with. How could he believe that she had been lying to him... and yet, Vin said he was to trust and listen to the elderly man making the claims.
“No, Chris. It isn’t true. I love you,” Ella sobbed. “They’re lies. All lies. You don’t understand.”
“Your friends are lost out in the storm because of her,” George continued.
Larabee glared at Culpepper and then back at Ella. “Is that true?” He desperately wanted her to say no, but she failed to reply. Larabee’s heart-rate increased. “Is it true?”
“She married my cousin because she wanted this lodge, but she didn’t want him. She’ll stop at nothing to get what she wants. Even murder.”
“Ella?” Chris asked, his voice strangled with emotion. Surely George Culpepper was mistaken. He had to be. The desperation in Gaines’ face was gradually being replaced by something else that was sending chills up and down Chris’ spine.
“She had them lured off into the blizzard.”
Larabee could see it was true. He couldn’t believe it and yet the guilt on Ella’s face told the complete story. Chris gripped Ella’s arms and shook her. “What have you done?”
“I did what I had to, to protect us.“ Whatever beauty had been in her face was gone, stolen by the hatred coursing through her.
“Protect us? What are you talking about?” Chris asked baffled. “I don't...?“
“I’ll kill anyone who comes between us,” Ella snarled.
The pounding in Chris’ temples exploded. He shoved her out the door of the sky rail station. “GET OUT OF MY SIGHT!”
Ella’s face fell. “No, honey. Please. I did it for us. So we could start a new life together. I...”
“GET!”
Ella burst into tears, snow landing in her brown hair and dancing down her cheeks as she backed away from him.
“Chris, please, I...”
“GO!”
Ella howled in agony, turned and raced down the path to the house.
Larabee turned to Culpepper, his chest heaving with fury. He still couldn‘t get his mind around any of it, but one fact remained. “They’re out in this?” he roared.
George nodded a little apprehensively and for the hundredth time he asked himself what on earth he was doing associating with dangerous men like this.
“How?” Chris demanded.
“The other five were lured away and were left to freeze. Vin went after them with some supplies.”
Larabee walked straight across to the carriage with one thought in mind. His men were in trouble and it was up to him to get them to safety.
“No, that won’t do any good. Vin left yesterday afternoon late. If he and the others didn’t find shelter overnight... I’m sorry.”
Chris cursed. Last night he had sensed the danger. Last night, Vin had run into trouble.
“I couldn’t get up here sooner because Jack’s men were guarding the sky rail station. He was afraid you would come down into the village. Jack’s deserted Ella because she hasn’t been telling him everything. On the back of the note there are some things Vin wanted me to fill you in on.”
Larabee flipped the note over and then handed it to the elderly man. As he did so, a gust of wind hit the small building.
“Here it comes again,” George muttered. “We better go into the house. It’s going to be bad.”
Chris was drawn to the gaping hole in the sky rail station which provided a view of the mountain below and the storm that was escalating back to full force. His friends were out in that somewhere and there wasn’t a damn thing he could do to help them. There were few times in his life when he had felt this helpless.
George strode to the door and waited. When Chris didn’t move, he walked back to the silent colonel. “I have never met a more capable young man than Vin. If anyone could have found them and got them to shelter, it was him.”
Chris swallowed. “Is there any chance of organising a rescue?“
George shook his head. “No one goes out in a Grade 1. Once the all-clear is called, the locals will get together and search, but that could be days from now. Vin had enough supplies with him to last that long.“
Chris shut his eyes. He had to believe that Vin had found the others, found shelter and that they were all safe. George was right. If anyone could have done it, it was Vin... and the boys. They were six of the most capable men on the planet. The conditions were extreme, but then, that was when his men functioned better than anyone else. Extreme situations using extreme measures, that was their motto.
George studied Larabee for several moments. Chris’ reaction to his men being lost was more emotional than Culpepper had anticipated from a colonel in the army. Clearly, Vin and the lost men were a lot more than just Larabee’s unit.
Culpepper fished around in his pocket and withdrew the small harmonica that Vin had assured him would make Larabee pause long enough to listen. It certainly had done that. Chris caught sight of it out of the corner of his eye. He took it from the other man, fingering the small instrument’s cold, dinted exterior and then he slipped it into this trouser pocket.
It was time to push his emotions aside. He had no idea of what was going on. By the sound of it, his second in command had discovered a great deal and sent this man to provide a report - a man Vin felt his leader could trust.
“Let’s go to the house. I want you to tell me everything Lieutenant Tanner said.” The tone of Larabee‘s voice had changed. The emotional man George Culpepper had been talking to only moments before was gone, replaced by a determined professional solider.
**********
“It’s starting to build again,” Ezra shouted over the increasing winds. Vin had his unit moving swiftly. They had covered a lot of ground in only a short amount of time. Around them, the conditions started to deteriorate.
“We’re almost there,” Josiah urged.
Based on their previous experience, the men knew they had about half an hour before there was a full whiteout.
Vin yelled for Buck to slow the sled. They had been taking turns to rideit. “Everyone okay?” Tanner asked, as the others collected around him.
“I’m cold... you’re surprised aren’t you,” Buck chuckled.
“My backside’s numb,” J.D. complained.
“That ain’t your ass, Kid. It’s your brain.”
“Shut up, Buck.”
“Alright, back in formation. Nathan, you take the sled. Let’s keep going. The mountain is gettin’ closer.”
Ezra muttered quiet curses under his breath. They had been trudging through the snow for almost two hours and Ezra didn’t believe the mountain appeared any closer than when they had started. Depth and distance was impossible to determine when everything was white. Standish raised his eyes to the heavens. “If I survive this, I swear that the first person who mentions snow to me will end up with a bullet between his eyes.”
A few minutes later, Jackson applied the brake on the sled. “There!”
The others weren’t listening. They were looking skyward. Above the roaring wind, all felt they had heard something... or perhaps simply sensed it.
**********
Greener adjusted his binoculars. Below, there were specks on the snow. It was difficult to see them as the swirling snow provided only an obscured view, but he was certain. The coloured parkas stood out against the vast whiteness of everything else below.
“Major, there are men down there.”
“What? How many?”
“I can’t tell, but there are definitely...”
“They’re alive,” the experience campaigner growled. He didn’t know how they had done it, but it was obvious Larabee’s men had survived in the arctic conditions. “They’re tying to get to Larabee. Hold on. I’m going to get rid of them.”
Greener pulled the binoculars from his eyes. “Sir? The storm is getting worse. We need to get this thing down as soon as possible.”
“If I want your opinion, Lieutenant, I’ll ask for it. The snow on the side of Mowee is unstable. Let’s see if we can get in close enough to encourage it to fall.”
**********
Vin squinted and then his eyes widened. “GET ME A RIFLE!”
“It’s a helicopter,” J.D. cried. He could barely make it out, but as the snow above them swirled in the wind, the helicopter was revealed for a few fleeting seconds. "Maybe it's coming to rescue us?"
"I doubt that."
“It’s coming closer,” Nathan warned, relying more on the vibrations he sensed than on his eyes and ears.
“It must be trying to get to the top of Mowee.” Reality crashed into place for all. Vin’s suspicions had been confirmed. Worse still, their enemy, too, had used the break in the storm to move.
Buck struggled to get a rifle free of the tightly wrapped plastic. The helicopter was headed for Larabee. Chris’ only chance was for Vin to bring the chopper down.
Ezra eyed the aircraft, his mind zapping at a million miles an hour. Why was it flying so close to the mountain? “They’re trying to start an avalanche!”
For a split second the men froze. There was an incredible crack as the entire slope above them broke away and began to move.
“I can‘t get it out!” Buck bellowed. Vin raced to help him. Josiah shoulder slammed both of them. “Move!”
A
great wave of snow and ice cascaded
down the slope, consuming everything in its path.
The boys ran.
The noise was deafening, but above it all, Ezra heard Buck screaming J.D.‘s name. Before he knew it, Ezra felt the ground starting to churn under him as the avalanche overtook him. He was swept up in its path with everything else. Standish began to move his arms and legs rapidly trying to keep his head above the snow and debris. Whole trees swept past him, uprooted by the massive sliding wall of ice.
As Ezra struggled, he snagged on something and then his body exploded with pain. His senses became confused as silence and darkness swallowed him.
**********
“And that, gentlemen, is the end of that problem,” the Major announced, watching as the small coloured dots disappeared under tonnes of snow.
“Sir, we need to get this chopper down,” Greener shouted as the storm became more ferocious.
The Major nodded and pulled the chopper up. The aircraft climbed steeply, racing toward the top of Mt. Mowee and the completion of its murderous mission.
**********
Chris watched the approaching helicopter as it circled the landing pad. He could see numerous men aboard. This would not have concerned him greatly if not for the information George Culpepper had shared - a professional assassin in the village who was himself killed for failing his mission. Vin’s vital warning had come in time and would provide Larabee with a few precious moments to prepare.
Chris raced indoors shouting, “Everyone into the cellar.” The staff, who had collected at the windows to watch the chopper land, looked startled. “Go. For your own safety. George, take them down there and bolt the door and no matter what you hear, stay there.”
George nodded and then ushered the other people down toward the kitchen. The old man knew the layout of the barracks, having visited it numerous times in the past.
Chris raced to a window and as he watched the chopper descend, he checked his revolver. He didn’t have much ammunition, so he’d have to make every shot count. “Ella!” he shouted, realizing she was still somewhere in the house. “Ella, go to the cellar.”
Larabee’s mind was racing. He had a plan, but first he had to make sure all of the civilians were safe, even Ella Gaines. The colonel darted across the room in search of the woman who had betrayed him so badly.
“Ella!” The bedroom was empty. Playing on a hunch, Chris headed for the room he had seen Ella disappear into with his razor. “Ella,” he cried, forcing the door open.
Gaines was seated on a chair in the middle of the candle-lit room. The light flickered eerily off her tear-stained face.
“We’re under attack and not from Jack. You need to...” Larabee’s voice faded as his eyes were drawn to a mutilated image on the wall behind Ella. “Sarah?” He scanned the room. The walls were covered with pictures, most of them of him... photos taken when he hadn’t realized he was under observation. Newspaper articles were collected in one corner, the headlines blaring out the news of the death of his wife and child; ‘Army Colonel’s family killed in Firebomb.’
“What is this?” Out of the corner of his eye, he spotted something hanging on the edge of a photo frame. The small oval locket caught the flickering light of the candles and flashed it back at him. Chris reached for the locket in confusion. Carefully, he opened it to reveal the two pictures he knew were there... one of him and one of Adam.
“I’ve always loved you, Chris. And now you know just how much. While I've waited for you in the last few years, I’ve come here to feel close to you.”
“What
are you doing with my wife’s
locket?” Chris asked, lifting his eyes to meet hers.
Ella simply smiled at him. “I love you.”
“Where did you get my wife’s locket?” Larabee’s emotions rose while his thoughts moved in a vacuum as he searched for an explanation.
“Fowler brought it to me after the fire.”
“Fowler?” That name. The one clue he had been able to unearth was that a man called Fowler had been involved in the murder of his wife and child. “I... I don’t...” He stared at her, trying to make sense of it all.
“Well, I couldn’t let her take you away from me,” Ella explained, simply.
Chris’ mouth started moving, but the words wouldn't form. His world started to close in on him, his face contorting in horror. “You... you hired him to...” The room started to move, Larabee’s breath coming in short pants.
“I did what I had to so that you we could be together. I told you, I will kill anyone who comes between us.“
All of the terror Chris had felt when he had heard his wife and son on the phone that night... their cries for help.... the horror when seeing the smouldering shell of his home... the gut wrenching revulsion as he realized that the charred remains he was being asked to identify was his wife... it all rose up and assaulted him at once.
“Jack was just an excuse to get you here. I knew you’d come because I’m the woman you love.”
The words started repeating over and over in Chris’ tormented mind,
mingled
with Sarah’s shouts for help and Adam’s sobs. Jack was just an
excuse to get
you here... Daddy... I knew you’d come because I’m the woman you
love... Chris,
we can’t get out... because I’m the woman you love... Daddy, daddy....
Chris,
we’re trapped... Daddy... because I’m the woman you love... Oh, God,
Chris,
they’ve barred the windows. Please let my son out!... I’ll kill anyone
who
comes between us... DADDY!
“NOOOOO!” Chris dived at Ella, his hands encircling her throat. Abruptly, automatic gunfire sounded outside. It took a while for it to penetrate the world of hell Chris was floundering to maintain his sanity in. Instinct and experience in a war zone triggered an automatic reaction. Survival may be innate, but Chris had fine tuned this particular instinct in the jungles of Katinda to the point that he could remove himself from the emotional side of his being and allow the trained soldier to take control. Gunfire provided that trigger.
Larabee shoved Ella away. Gaines stumbled backwards towards the door, her face filled with fear as the barrage of bullets repeated. “No,” she cried, darting out into the hall and racing for the front of the house.
Chris opened his palm and stared down at the locket. He took several deep breaths, pushing aside the dreadful images in his mind and replacing them with the smiling face of his wife and child. Larabee closed his hand around the locket... holding it protectively as he would have his family if they had been there. “I love you,” he whispered.
With another deep breath, Chris pocketed the piece of jewellery and completely shut off that part of himself .
Colonel Larabee had three things he needed to do. He needed to deal with the men on the chopper. He needed to find the boys and he ’needed’ to ensure that Ella Gaines paid for what she had done.
**********
The Major held his automatic rifle in front of him. Snow and wind lashed him as the storm bore down on the mountain top. In a few short minutes, the blizzard would hit and it would be impossible to see anything outdoors. The man who had planned the elaborate death of Chris Larabee knew he only had minutes to see it through. He signaled a group of his soldiers to circle around to the right and waited until they were in place. Then he sent another burst of gunfire into the air. “Larabee! Chris Larabee!”
All thirteen of the armed soldiers around the perimeter of the main house tensed. The door opened.
“Hold your fire,” the Major shouted as Ella Gaines burst outside.
“No. No, what are you doing?!” she shrieked, rocketing down the path toward the Major.
“Ella, go into one of those buildings behind me and stay there,” the grey-haired commander ordered, harshly.
Ella threw herself at him. “No. No you said you wouldn’t hurt him. That you would let him live with me up here.”
The Major inclined his head to Greener who dragged the woman off his leader.
“No. No, don’t. Please don’t hurt him. I love him.”
The Major dismissed her with a shake of the head.
“Dad, please!” The two words echoed above the falling snow and wind and reached the ears of Chris inside the lodge. Now, Larabee understood.
“Dad, you promised,“ Ella screamed as Greener dragged the struggling woman toward one of the small sheds.
“Larabee! You killed my son. Today, I get my revenge.” Major Gaines turned to his men. “Move in. Take him alive. No one kills him but me, is that understood?”
“Yes, sir,” they cried as one.
**********
Larabee darted across the lounge room, into the hall and toward the guest wing in the main house. He rushed into one of the rooms and stopped in front of the mirror mounted on the wall. Curling his fingers around the side of the frame, he yanked, opening a small door behind it. Josiah had discovered it when he had been repairing the central heating. In the old days, before the central heating had been installed, the barracks had been heated by a system unique to Havico. There was a one-and-a-half foot cavity between the walls separating the rooms. The floor of the cavity was lined with concrete. It was here that the miners had hid their spoils during the summer and placed hot stones heated in the old furnace in the winter. By shoveling the rocks into the trough in the walls, all rooms were kept warm for most of the night. In the morning, the miners would remove the stones for reheating.
It had been a dangerous practice and many had been maimed shifting the rocks, but it had been the only way to stop over one hundred men from freezing during the winter months. Hence, there was literally a hidden tunnel system throughout the house that connected all parts of the lodge.
When Ella had converted the barracks into a guest house, she had covered the four foot by three foot doors in each room with full length mirrors. The hidden tunnel system was the key to Larabee's plan. He would use it to isolate his enemy and take them down, one by one.
Larabee ducked down through the small door, stepped into the cavity and pulled the door closed. It was a tight squeeze and Larabee found himself thinking that Josiah would have found it difficult. The colonel waited until his eyes adjusted to the limited light. Thankfully, while Ella had had the wall seals replaced at floor level where people would notice, the ones at ceiling level had been left untouched and so the numerous small cracks provided Chris with just enough light to see.
Chris checked his weapon again, placed his hand on the door and waited for someone to make the fatal mistake of entering the room.
**********
Major Gaines’ hired mercenaries rushed the house and spread out. The cellar was found quickly and broken into, but on discovering that Larabee wasn't present, the terrified group of people were shut back in.
"Nothing, Sir," Greener reported to Gaines.
"He's in here somewhere. Search every room, every cupboard, every crevice. Larabee's here. And tell our men to be careful. Larabee is a capable bastard."
**********
Chris heard booted feet enter the room beyond the small door. He listened as the mercenary searched, opening cupboards and ripping the bed clothes off the bed. Larabee tensed. The footsteps started for the hall. Chris pushed the door open an inch, took aim and fired. The shot echoed through the house, bouncing off the wooden walls and lifting above the roaring of the storm outside.
Chris watched his enemy fall, pulled the door closed and then edged his way along the tunnel to another room. As he moved, he listened with satisfaction to the chaos he had created. Men were yelling and the Major was shouting orders. Chris stopped at another door. He waited and then repeated his earlier actions, reducing his enemy to eleven. However, his revolver jammed as it ejected the spent cartridge.
"Oh, great."
**********
"He can't have disappeared into thin air!" Gaines roared, staring down at the corpse at his feet. "Look for manholes or entrances to the ceiling. Tell the men to work in pairs. Find him! He‘s picking us off like we‘re amateurs."
Greener nodded and shot off to pass on his leader's orders.
Gaines glared down at the solider who had failed him. “Damn you, Larabee.”
**********
Chris opened the door to the tunnel and stepped into an empty room. He needed to clear the obstruction from his weapon and he didn’t have enough light to do so in the tunnel. For a split second, he considered creeping across and shutting the door to the room, but that would take time and time was one thing he didn't have. The longer he was out of the tunnel, the greater the chance he would be spotted.
Just as Chris got the chamber clear, a soldier flashed past the door. The mercenary spotted Larabee, turned and fired. Chris returned fire simultaneously, watched his adversary fall and then darted back into the passageway within the wall. Chris moved swiftly along the dark corridor, weaving as far away from the incident as possible.
He stopped to listen. Once again, there was shouting and the sounds of men running. Chris swallowed, slid his hand up his chest and over toward his arm. His fingers connected with the dampness spreading down his sleeve. He was sure the bullet had only nicked his arm, but he had to stop the bleeding. To do that, he would have to risk leaving the tunnel again.
It was almost an hour before he felt safe enough to do so. He heard Gaines sending half of his remaining men out to the guest buildings which were separate from the main lodge house. Clearly, as they had failed to locate Chris there, they suspected he may have retreated elsewhere.
Chris eased the door of the tunnel open a crack and waited. He could see no sign of movement outside and could hear nothing. Soundlessly, he stepped onto the floorboards, crossed the room to the bed, yanked a pillowcase off one of the pillows on the bed and began to wrap it tightly around his arm. He felt light-headed, a clear danger sign that he was going into shock. The bullet may have only grazed him, but it was deep and he had lost a large amount of blood in the sixty-five minutes since being shot. Now, the blood loss would be halted. He’d need to rest for a while before continuing with his plan.
As soon as he was done, Chris crossed the room and disappeared back into the tunnel.
The room was once again empty.
**********
"Where is he?" Major Gaines demanded of his daughter. Ella had been locked in one of the separate buildings the Major’s men were now searching.
"I don't know," she replied, defiantly.
"Ella, this had to be done. He is responsible for the death of your brother."
"Jason died in the war, dad. You were the one that forced him into the army. Jason never wanted to be a solider but he had to follow in the great Major Gaines’ footsteps. You can't hold Chris responsible...."
"It was Larabee's orders that sent your brother to his death," Gaines roared. "Where is he?"
"I... I honestly don't know."
"He's moving around the house unseen. How? Is there an underground tunnel?"
Ella shrugged and turned away. She shut her eyes. Now she knew where her lover was hiding.
"Ella," the Major began, before Greener burst in.
"Sir, you need to see this."
Theodore Gaines glared at his daughter and then followed his second in command out of the room, slamming the door behind him.
"Oh, God, Chris," Ella sobbed.
**********
"He's hurt," the Major agreed, studying the blood drops on the floor. “It must have happened when he killed one of the others.”
“That was over an hour ago.”
“Which means he has lost a good deal of blood.”
"He's taken a pillow case. To stop the bleeding," Greener pointed out.
“Yes, but this is fresh. Okay. So he's hurt and he's still in this house somewhere." The Major smiled as he rose to his feet. "Fine. Turn the heating off."
"Sir?"
"He's lost some blood. Let's see how he copes with the cold."
"But Sir, we'll have no heating either. The blizzard is..."
"DO IT!"
Greener swallowed and for the first time, considered that his leader wasn't of sound mind. "Yes, Sir." Gaines' quest for revenge was so all-consuming that he was willing to risk his own life and that of his daughter’s in order to bring about Chris Larabee’s death.
Greener backed out of the room.
Gaines smiled down at the blood. "You are going to lose, Larabee."
**********
Chris licked his lips and rested his head back against the wall. There wasn’t enough room for him to sit, or even squat. He had his boots braced against one wall and his hips the other. The pain itself didn’t concern him. Pain was something he had learned to live with. However, he felt weak. He needed fluids to replace what he had lost, but he couldn’t risk leaving the tunnel again.
Abruptly, he sensed something. He lifted his head and strained to listen. There was no sound. It took only fifteen minutes for him to realize what Gaines had done and it was working. Chris could feel the cold beginning to creep into his bones.
**********
“Larabee!” Gaines yelled at the top of his lungs from the common room. The heating had been off for almost twelve hours, but even that hadn’t flushed Larabee out. Twelve hours of searching, practically taking the house apart and still he eluded them. Ella, who was sitting in the corner of the room, smiled secretly. They would never find him.
The Em7 colonel had to be freezing, for Gaines knew he and his men were feeling the effects. They had collected in the common room in front of the fire to stop from freezing to death themselves.
Many hours before, night had fallen and the blizzard had reached fever-pitch. The ferocious storm continued to dump tonnes of snow and destroy anything that had the audacity to face it.
“Larabee, I know you can hear me, you clever son of a bitch. I don’t know where the hell you’re hiding, but I’ll find you. You’re alone. Your men are dead.” Pausing, Gaines smiled. Perhaps he should share that in more detail? “Did you hear me? They’re dead. I hired an assassin to kill Tanner, but he failed. I had some of my men lure Wilmington and the others out into the blizzard, but somehow they survived. God only knows how.”
Chris moved through the tunnel to get closer to the Major’s voice. He was physically trembling. His core body temperature had dropped considerably, compounded by the blood loss he had suffered.
When Larabee heard that the boys were alive, he silently gave thanks. The news lifted his dwindling spirits. The boys were alive. For some reason, he had never doubted that.
“God knows how they survived that blizzard last night, but they did. Want to know how I know that? We spotted them when we flew up here. Obviously trying to mount a rescue mission.”
Chris listened intently. The boys were coming? He blinked, trying to clear his foggy mind. Mild hypothermia was gripping him. His thoughts swirled. The boys were alive and they were coming? If that was the case, it changed everything. All he needed to do was to wait and...
“Of course, I stopped them,” Gaines continued. ”Buried them. Used the chopper to start an avalanche. We actually watched all those tonnes of snow wipe them out. Do you know what it is like to be buried in an avalanche, Larabee? You don’t freeze to death. You suffocate. They would have been alive for a good three, maybe four agonizing minutes as their air gradually ran out. I wonder what was going through their heads? Thoughts of family... or cursing you for sending them on a fool’s errand, like you did my son. You’re responsible for all of their deaths, Larabee. You were their commander.”
Chris’ heart stopped beating for a split second as he heard the boys’ fate. Larabee slammed his eyes shut. He pictured their faces. J.D.’s wide and almost innocent smile when he failed to catch on to what the joke was; Ezra’s look of mild disgust at the thought of having to do anything like manual labour; Buck’s eyebrows bouncing at a pretty girl, Josiah’s intense stare as he tried to resolve his own inner demons, Nathan’s compassionate nod of understanding as he listened to another of his companions unload, and Vin’s smirk. A smirk that showed Tanner’s true character.
Abruptly, the warm images were stolen by the thought of the avalanche overcoming them. They had been trying to reach him... to help him, Chris realized. No one needed to tell him that. They had survived the blizzard and rather than find safety, they had risked their lives for him.
“I’m a lot of things, Larabee, but I’m not a liar. They’re dead.” The words reverberated through Chris‘ heart. “You hear me, they’re dead because of you,” Gaines baited. He knew that Larabee had to be in poor condition and the Major was trying to tip his nemesis over the edge.
Chris allowed the tears that had welled in his eyes to spill onto his cheeks. Gaines was right. His unit had died because of him... just as Sarah and Adam had died because of him. His entire family had paid the ultimate price for being a part of his life.
“Larabee! Give it up. I know you’re hurt. Make it easy on yourself and give yourself up. I promise you a swift and painless death. A single bullet through the brain... the same way my son died. Justice, Larabee. Larabee? Do you hear me? Damn it, if you don‘t show yourself by morning, I‘m going to burn this place to the ground. Do you hear me? Burn it to the ground with you in it!”
Chris was numb and it had nothing to do with the cold. He slipped his hand into his pocket and his fist encircled the locket and harmonica there. They were all he had left. What the hell did he have to live for?
He was ready to join them. He’d been ready to join Sarah and Adam the day they had died, but had convinced himself that first he needed to avenge their deaths. It was at this point that Larabee’s anger began to rise. He hadn’t fulfilled that promise yet. He owed the boys that much as well. Both Ella and her father would die at his hands.
Chris opened his eyes. For some reason he was feeling warmer. He realized that he was standing behind the fireplace in the common room. The warmth of the hearth had been gradually raising his body temperature and dispelling the symptoms of the hypothermia. With the clarity of mind that came as a result, he began to plan his revenge. He couldn’t do it here or now. He needed to wait. As soon as the blizzard eased outside, he would make his way to one of the tunnel entrances that lead down into Mt. Mowee. George had told him about the honeycomb of caverns dug by the miners. Culpepper had also explained where there was an entrance.
Chris would go into the mountain. There he would hide and regroup. The Major would carry out his threat to burn the building to the ground. George and the others should be safe in the stone-walled cellar… cold, but okay.
Chris needed to be clear of the house before Gaines carried out his threat. Then, Colonel Christopher Larabee would avenge the deaths of all those he had loved.
Part Thirteen
Dawn arrived in a blaze of sunshine. The storm had passed, but it had left its mark. Snow was piled high at the doors of the cabins at the top of Mowee and everything that hadn‘t been tied down had been blown to oblivion. Now, in the stillness of the morning, it was hard to believe that only an hour earlier, a blizzard had gripped the area.
A single figure moved low to the ground across the courtyard. Chris had everything planned, but this was the dangerous part - trying to get to the back of the sky rail station unseen and then down into the mountain tunnels where he would be able to rest for a few minutes. Then, when Gaines and his terrorists showed themselves outside, they wouldn’t know what hit them. Larabee still had three bullets. That would be enough to do what he needed to.
“There!” Greener shouted.
Knowing he’d been spotted, Chris darted to the right to avoid the bullets ripping up the snow at his feet.
“Freeze, Larabee, or George Culpepper dies!”
Chris ducked behind a bench in the centre of the frozen courtyard. In summer, it would have provided a beautiful spot to sit and view the surroundings. Now, it was covered in a foot of ice. Larabee peered over the top of it, raising his weapon. He would take Major Theodore Gaines now. However, the sight that met Larabee made him stop. George Culpepper was not the only person being held with a gun to his head. The cook, maid and groundsman were also being held hostage.
“Throw your weapon out or they die,” the Major roared.
One of the soldiers tightened his grip and his hostage yelped in terror.
Larabee paused in two minds. He had his chance but he couldn’t take it. He would not be responsible for the deaths of these innocent people as well. Too many people had died because of him.
Slowly, Chris rose to his feet and tossed his gun away. Instantly, the hostages were hurled aside like garbage as Greener and the remaining eight mercenaries encircled the man who had eluded them for almost twenty-four hours. They kept their distance, knowing that the honour of killing this warrior belonged to their leader alone.
“Dad, no!” Ella screamed. “Please, for me.”
“No, Ella, for your brother.”
Theodore Gaines strode toward his captive. Chris was standing tall, his eyes hard but emotionless. He was content to leave this world. His only regret was that he hadn’t achieved justice for his wife and son, or for the brothers who had given their lives for him.
Ella began to sob loudly, still pleading for her lover’s life.
“I have waited a long time for this,” Gaines growled, his voice quivering with anticipation.
Chris’ left hand slipped into his pocket and there he found all the comfort he needed. He honestly had nothing left in life and so he welcomed the painless world he would soon enter... a world he had convinced himself was real... a world where his family would be waiting for him.
Slowly, the Major raised his revolver. His hand trembled at first and then became still. “I do believe it is checkmate, you murdering bastard. Game over.“ With the weapon leveled at Chris’ head, the Major curled his finger on the trigger.
“NOW!” The roared word echoed over the plateau on Mowee... roared by a voice Chris would know anywhere. They were alive! Which meant Chris Larabee needed to live.
Larabee tackled Gaines and brought him to the ground, the gun discharging between them.
Buck appeared from the left, his rifle barking and silencing one of the mercenaries forever. Ezra appeared around the side of the sky rail station and his well aimed bullet brought down another.
Vin’s first shot took out Greener, the lieutenant’s jaw open in amazement as he hit the ground dead.
The rest of the mercenaries returned fire, ducking for cover. George and the other hostages scrambled back into the house to hide.
J.D., Josiah and Nathan appeared through the various corridors between the buildings. Buck spotted one of the soldiers turning his weapon on Chris. Larabee, who was rolling around wrestling with the man who had been about to end his life, was wide open.
Buck lunged at the soldier, cursing his friend for not immediately seeking cover. While Wilmington was momentarily distracted by this thought, his opponent found an opening and brought his rifle up, smashing it into the middle of Bucks face. Stunned, Wilmington was knocked to the side. The other rose and aimed at Buck‘s head.
Nathan’s revolver exploded across the courtyard and the assassin flew backwards.
Buck searched for his guardian, gave his friend the thumb’s up, rolled to his feet and wiping away the blood that was pouring from his nose, set about covering Chris, who had stood up in the middle of the battle.
Vin, too, had spotted his friend drag the Major to his feet, bullets whizzing around them like hail.
“LARABEE, GET DOWN!” Vin watched in horror as a slug struck his friend and spun him to the right. Without thought for his own safety, Tanner flashed across the courtyard, knelt over Larabee and continued firing in the direction of the remaining mercenaries.
Gaines rolled behind the bench and spotting the chopper, crawled to his feet and raced toward it. Ella followed her father, leaping aboard as he started the motor. She turned and stared out at Chris who was laying in the middle of the męlée, Vin Tanner using his own body to protect him.
The helicopter lifted off, hung in the sky for a moment and then arched off to the west. “Chris!” Ella shouted. Larabee raised his head. Their eyes met and Ella saw the hatred in them.
Below, the battle ended as abruptly as it had began. The mercenaries had been defeated by a far superior team.
Vin spun around, lifted his rifle and took aim at the disappearing chopper “Chris?” he asked for confirmation. He couldn’t be sure if Larabee wanted him to...
“Bring it down!” Larabee bellowed, trying to drag himself to his feet. Vin rose slowly and closed one eye. The rifle became an extension of his being and he pulled the trigger.
“Did you get them?” Chris demanded through his tightly clenched jaw as he toppled back onto his side.
Vin watched the chopper continue on its path. “No.” No sooner had the word been said and the chopper began to weave. Chris squinted after it, watching as it listed badly. It reached the coast and then nose-dived out of sight, straight into the arctic ocean two hundred and fifty feet below. “Yep,” Vin corrected.
Larabee drew in a shaking breath and released it slowly. “For you,” he whispered to his wife and child. His promise had been fulfilled.
Vin dragged his eyes from the spot the helicopter had disappeared and dropped down beside his best friend. “Nathan! Chris’ hit,” Tanner shouted, clamping his hand over the wound to Larabee’s side. “Nathan!”
J.D. was left to guard the only mercenary who was still alive, while the others rushed to their fallen leader’s side.
Chris stared up at the mass of faces leaning over him. “What took you so long?” he ground out.
Buck burst out laughing, crouched beside Chris and careful not to touch his wounded arm or side, hugged the man he loved like a brother. Chris patted Wilmington’s shoulder in thanks as they pulled apart.
“What took you so long? That’s it?” Ezra spluttered. “We have braved the elements, crossed miles of the worst country God created, rode aboard torturous machines, slept with smelly beasts, had parts of our anatomy almost frozen off... parts that should never ever be that cold, and all you can say is, what took you so long?”
Chris smiled. His face lit with genuine relief. It was over and the boys were alive... his family. Sarah and Adam were gone and as difficult as that was to accept, he knew he had to. The pain and shock that surrounded their deaths would always be with him... as would the image of that room. Of Ella and... Chris forced it away. He stared up at the boys. These men provided his reason to go on. “Good to see you too, Ezra.”
Standish grinned. “The sentiment is mutual, Colonel, I assure you. You can thank Vin. He kept us moving, insisting that one minute could make the difference.”
Chris lifted his eyes to his best friend and nodded. “It would have.” One more minute and the Major would have pulled the trigger.
Vin swallowed. “I knew he’d come for you,” he whispered. Larabee’s and Tanner’s arms came together in a forearm grip that signified their brotherhood.
“I knew you boys would come,” Chris replied.
Tanner’s head bobbed once and only then did any relief touch his blue eyes. Larabee squeezed the arm he held and Vin smiled.
“Hey, Colonel. You okay?” J.D. yelled from the other side of the courtyard.
“Never better, Kid,” Chris answered, wearily.
“Chris, we went snowmobiling. You have got to try it. It’s fantastic! Ezra was a natural at it.”
“That is not funny,” Ezra chastised. This brought laughter from all those who had been present to witness the sight.
“How the hell did you hold them off for so long?” Buck asked his colonel.
“Heating corridors in the wall,” Chris replied.
“Alright, I want to get Chris into the house so I can stitch this. You’re lucky. Just a graze... to match the one to your arm, by the look of this. Josiah, can you give me a hand.”
Sanchez helped to get Chris on his feet, while Buck headed over to ‘console’ the maid and cook.
Josiah smiled as he hooked Chris’ good arm over his shoulder. “Looks like you had your hands full, Sir.”
Chris sighed. Physical, mental, and more than anything else, emotional exhaustion gripped Larabee. “Vin...” but Tanner had walked away. The young man was shaking hands with George Culpepper... another man Larabee owed a great deal to.
J.D. yelled to Nathan that his services would not be needed. The final mercenary had passed away. Dunne’s face reflected the turmoil he felt. He would never get used to it. He honestly didn’t know how his companions had kept their sanity during the war. Death was not something J.D. found easy to deal with.
Ezra walked up to the boy and drew him away from the corpse. “We must discuss the fact that you will never again mention my unfortunate experience snowmobiling.”
J.D. glanced at his friend and smiled. “How much?”
“You expect me to pay blackmail money?”
All became quiet for several moments as all of the men began to process exactly what had happened in the last twenty-four hours. They had faced an impossible situation and triumphed. There was no sense of victory, though. Only relief.
The silence in the wake of the battle was shattered by the ringing of a phone. The ring tone, that of Madonna’s ‘I’m a Virgin’, left no doubt as to whose phone it was.
“Now the phones are working!” Ezra cried in exasperation.
Buck dug the phone from his pocket. “Wilmington’s stud farm. Head stud speaking.... oh, ummm.... yes. Yes, that would be just fine. Of course. I will see you then.” Buck ended the call with a beaming smile and then he released a cry of agony that stopped everyone in their tracks and caused most to draw weapons.
“What the hell is wrong with you?” Josiah demanded as he Nathan and Chris paused to investigate.
I’m into the final twenty contestants in the Sexiest Man in America competition.“
“That’s good, isn’t it?“ J.D. asked as he and Ezra joined the others.
“Good? Good! Does this look good to you?“ Buck demanded, pointing to his swollen and bloody nose. “I have another interview. They only want fifteen in the final, not twenty.”
“When‘s the interview?”
“Tomorrow! Nathan,” Buck bawled, racing up to him. “My nose, is it broken?”
Jackson indicated for Josiah and Chris to continue and then fingered Buck’s nasal area. “No, I don’t think so. If we ice it, it should be just fine.”
“By tomorrow?” Buck begged, eagerly.
“Be realistic, Buck.”
Without warning, Wilmington dropped to his knees and began to scoop ice onto his nose like a man possessed.
Jackson shook his head with amusement. “Do you want frostbite as well?”
**********
Half an hour after the end of the battle, the men of Em7 collected in the common room in front of the fire, six huskies taking pride of place on the mat directly in front of the hearth. Josiah had reactivated the central heating, but it was taking a while to warm up.
The maid, cook, groundsman and George Culpepper had taken the sky rail back down into the village below. All felt they had had enough excitement to last a lifetime.
The seven men of Em7 were incredibly weary. They had pushed their bodies to the limit for too long and now that they had stopped, their bodies were letting them know just how tired they were.
As Nathan put the final touches to Chris’ bandage, Larabee asked, “How did you escape the avalanche?”
“How do you know about that?” J.D. asked, snuggling down further on a bean bag, his hand caressing the nearest husky.
Buck smirked and winked at the boy. “Vin sent Chris a telepathic message.”
Dunne’s eyes widened. “Really?” J.D. demanded of Vin.
Tanner, who was seated on the floor, snorted softly. He appeared a little distant, something his older colleagues recognized and understood. Vin needed some time. Both Nathan and Josiah had been watching him carefully since the end of the battle.
“Gaines told me you were all dead,” Chris explained, swatting Nathan’s hand away when Jackson continued to fiddle with the bandage. “He was celebrating the fact that you’d died in an avalanche.”
“Damn near came close,” Buck agreed.
“So?” Chris prompted, shooting Nathan a look that told him to go and sit down.
“Hell, where do we start? They flew the chopper close to the mountain and the whole thing came crashing down toward us.”
“I remember very little,” Ezra murmured. He glanced at Josiah. “If you hadn’t...”......
Josiah shoved those in front of him with one almighty heave. He knew Ezra was half a pace behind. Sanchez felt the ground beginning to move under his feet. He swiveled, latched onto Ezra’s arm, jerking the smaller agent to a stop and then dived, dragging Standish with him. Everything went black for several moments before the small flashlight Buck had in his pocket was torn free and turned on.
“Is everyone okay?!” Wilmington screamed, doing a head count. “Thank, God.”
Ezra pushed himself up onto all fours and peered into the limited light. They had made it into the mountain. Nathan had pulled the sled up only moments before the avalanche because he had realized they had actually arrived at one of the entrances to the tunnels.
“Buck, shine the light over here,” Vin ordered. Buck targeted Vin and then lowered the beam to the dog Tanner was unbuckling. His movements were almost frantic. While the other men were still recovering from their near miss, Vin had catapulted into action... driven by some personal incentive.
“Nathan, there are flashlights in the bags. Find them. J.D., start unwrapping the weapons. Josiah, sort our supplies into two bags. Pack only what you know we’ll need... including the ammunition. Don‘t just stand there. Move!” Buck frowned. There was something about Vin’s voice that appeared out of place.
“Ezra... Ezra, where the hell are you?” Vin demanded, realizing the other man wasn’t with the others.
“Coming. I... who...?”
Josiah beamed at him.
“I would have been swept away if you hadn’t...”
Sanchez slapped Ezra on the back. “Just returning the favour, brother. If you hadn’t had the map... let’s call it even.”
Ezra nodded, rubbing his strained shoulder. “I…”
“Shut up. We don’t have time for it. Ezra, finish releasing these dogs,” Vin snapped.
“Yes, Lieutenant,” Ezra replied, a little startled. It wasn‘t like Vin to speak in such a tone, no matter what the situation. There had actually been evidence of real aggression in the order.
Tanner pulled the map from his pocket and Buck shone the light on it.
“So, which of the tunnels do you reckon we’re in, Lieutenant?” Vin’s hands were trembling so badly, Buck took over holding the map... and the frown on the captain’s face deepened.
“Are you okay, Vin?”
Nathan passed the lieutenant a flashlight and frantically he raised it to the walls around him. “There.” Painted on the rock surface, just inside the entrance, was a crudely painted numeral, just as George had said there would be. “Nine.”
“Here,” Buck stated, pointing. He was aware Vin had ignored him, or perhaps hadn’t heard. “So we can follow this for a while and it should connect up with that one.”
Tanner nodded. “Alright... come on. Come on! We need to leave!” The others stared at their leader perplexed by the almost hostile tone. They understood his concern for Chris, for they shared it, but this was completely out of character for the calm man they had come to know. Firm and assertive was Vin’s way. Worried glances were shared.
“May I suggest that we take a few moments to catch our breath? We have been on our feet for several hours and...”
“No. We leave now. We won’t be stopping until we reach the top. Get ready,” Vin growled, rubbing his eyes.
Nathan, Josiah and Buck exchanged further looks. “Vin, a rest is a good idea. We can have something to eat, which will save us having to carry so much and...”
“No. We leave now. Now!” Vin snatched the map back from Buck and aiming his flashlight ahead of him, started down the tunnel. Buck raised his hand to the others and followed his leader. “Lieutenant, Chris would have made us rest for ten minutes.”
“I ain’t Chris,” Vin snarled, powering on. Buck quickened his pace to catch up. He had known that Vin had been driven all morning and Buck expected nothing less, but something wasn’t right. Vin was always an incredibly calm and sensible leader. Both of those attributes were absent at the moment. In Katinda, when Chris had been captured, it had been Vin who had held Buck back. Vin who had insisted on calm, clear heads. Vin who had called rest periods and ordered Buck to ‘sit down, or I’ll have Josiah sucker punch you and we’ll carry you unconscious.’ Something was wrong.
Buck grabbed Vin’s shoulder and yanked him to a stop. “Hang on a minute. What’s got into you?”
“Let go. Need to keep moving. That chopper has probably already landed up there and... God damn it, why are we just standing here! Come on. They could be torturing him.” Buck’s grip on Vin’s arm tightened. Torturing him? Where had that come from?
“The others need to rest. They’re exhausted.”
“I don’t care! Gotta keep moving!”
“Will you listen to yourself? You...”
Vin shoved Buck away and continued down the tunnel. “Stay here then! They’re going to kill him. Gotta keep...”
Buck slammed his friend into the wall of the tunnel. “You’re hysterical and babbling. Either you get a grip or I’m going to have Nathan rule you unfit for command. Do you understand?” Wilmington was beginning to wonder if the knock to the head Vin had received the day before was responsible for his erratic behaviour.
Vin made no effort to struggle free this time. Buck shone the light directly into his companion’s face. It was then that he saw and understood. No, not a concussion. Something far worse. “ Oh, God. Oh, hell, kid, why didn’t you say something?”
Tanner’s panted breath became more obvious, as did the dilation of his pupils. “I can’t turn it off, Buck,” he whispered. Vin balled his hands into fists and used them to cover his eyes. The returning memories were coming in waves. Images, sounds and entire incidents he couldn’t turn off. Voices shouting in his ears... pictures flashing continuously in front of his eyes. He was drowning in the memories. There was one in particular that kept replaying over and over again. “I’ve tried to stop it but... I can see him... when they tortured him. The whip marks... The pain on his face… “
“Josiah!” Buck yelled down the dark passage. “Josiah, get down here! Easy, Vin. Josiah’ll be able to help.”
Buck gripped Vin’s shoulders, helpless to protect his friend from the assault coming from within. Tanner continued to shake with a mixture of rage and terror. His breathing was becoming more laboured. Buck had noticed it when they have been headed for the mountain, but he had assumed that it was a little bit of fatigue setting in. “Hang on, kid. Just hang on.”
Sanchez appeared out of the darkness, took one look at Vin’s face and cursed himself silently. ‘I should have realized. Should have been watching for it,’ he berated himself wordlessly. Tanner had been under so much pressure before coming to Havico. Then the argument with Chris and now, with Chris in danger... “Okay, Vin. You need to focus on me. On my voice.”
Vin swallowed. “Josiah. I can’t. I can’t get it to stop. I‘ve tried but...”
“You’ve got to, or Chris will die,” Sanchez growled, harshly. “Do you hear me? Chris will die if you don’t focus on my voice.” He needed to use the very thing that was triggering the memory rush to stop it. Vin’s concern for Chris was the only thing Josiah knew would bring Vin back from the brink. “We need you to lead us. You can’t in this condition. Chris is depending on you, so focus on my voice. Think of one place... Focus on it.... Concentrate on it.... Picture it.” Sanchez’s tone became quieter. “Can you see, it Vin? Keep looking at it... Look around it. Concentrate on it.” Josiah continued to repeat that same set of instructions. He stepped forward, ready to catch his friend when he fell. Following a memory rush, Vin was always left in an incredibly weak state due to the massive electrical discharge it caused in his brain.
After a few moments, Vin drew in a long deep breath. He lowered his fists and opened his eyes. The trembling had stopped. His pupils were less dilated. “Thanks,” he acknowledged.
“You okay?” Buck asked.
Vin nodded. “Yeah. Just a bit of a headache.”
Josiah was less confident. “They weren’t just memories returning, Vin. That was a full blown memory rush. The other times that’s happened you’ve...”
“Lost it,” Vin finished. “I can stop that from happening now by looking through the memories rather than at them... if that makes sense. They don’t affect me as badly, I just find it difficult to turn them off. I can’t lose it this time, Josiah. He needs us.”
“The other times it’s happened you’ve ended up catatonic,” Josiah murmured, thoughtfully, using Buck’s flashlight to study Vin’s pupils. Obviously, Tanner was learning to deal with them more effectively for he was far from catatonic. “When did it start?“
“When I was searching for you,“ Vin admitted. “I haven’t been able to stop it.”
“What?” Josiah cried, lowering the flashlight. Vin had been battling against the memory rush since before he had found them in the cabin? “Why didn’t you say something?“
“It wouldn’t have changed anything,“ Vin pointed out.
“Changed anything,“ Josiah repeated in frustration. “The electrical discharge that you’ve just experienced is akin to a mild fit. You know that. And you’re telling me you’ve been having these continuously for a whole day.” How Vin was standing under his own steam was beyond Josiah. “You need to rest.”
“No, I’m okay,” Vin assured. “It’s stopped now, finally... thanks to you. I’ve learned that moving around a lot slows the memory rushes down so there aren’t as many memories coming at me at once, but I still can’t stop them without help.” Physical exertion actually helped him to slow the onslaught, hence his earlier desperation to keep the group moving. If he had stopped, he knew he would have drowned in the cascade of returning recollections. “That chopper must have landed by now and Chris is up there alone,” Vin reflected, quietly.
“A ten minute break,” Buck insisted. “Some food and water and a little bit of rest.”
“A ten minute break,” Vin agreed. His reasoning ability was back, no longer blocked by an overload of messages bombarding him or by his understanding that to stop would be to allow the visions in his mind to overwhelm him. Despite the fact that Chris was probably already under attack, Vin knew that his men would be useless once they arrived if he didn’t ensure they received the rest and fuel they needed. Besides, no matter how quickly they travelled, it would take them at least 18 hours to weave through the tunnels to the top. Chris was going to be on his own for some time.
Buck reached for Vin’s shoulder. His face reflected his trust and faith in his leader.
“Come on. We better get something to eat,” Vin ordered, shouldering between the two men and heading back to where the other boys were waiting.
“Josiah?”
“He should be flat on his back and as weak as a kitten. He’s not, and medically I can’t explain it.” Chris needed him and so somehow, someway, that was enough.
“But is he okay?”
“No. He’s not,” Josiah answered flatly. “But he’ll ride the adrenaline rush and stay on his feet until we get to the top. When we find Chris and Vin relaxes, that’s when we’ll have to watch him.”
**********
When the trio returned, Josiah provided them with an explanation for Vin‘s uncharacteristic behaviour while J.D. handed around some baked beans. Nathan immediately insisted upon an examination, which Vin consented to without argument.
“Sorry, boys. I was worried that if I stopped, the memory rush would take over and I wouldn‘t be any use to anyone. I had to keep moving. Didn‘t mean...”
“You have no need to explain further, Vin. The fact that you had enough cognisance during such an all-encompassing brain seizure to continue in any capacity is a testament to the leader you are,” Ezra stated. He walked across to the lieutenant and whispered one further sentence to him. Vin eyed Standish puzzled and then nodded thoughtfully. Within moments, the tension in Vin’s face eased considerably. Now, the only thing there was focus and determination - two things that would be essential if he was to lead the rescue.
“That chopper must have landed. We need to move and move quickly. Rest stops will be limited. One minute could make the difference,” Vin pointed out. “Alright, let’s...”
“Let’s all stay right where we are,” a voice called from the darkness.
“Franklin!”
“Turn off the flashlights,” Vin ordered. All flashlights instantly went out.
“I have an automatic rifle. It won’t make any difference,” Franklin laughed.
“On,” Tanner snapped. All lights flashed back on.
“Now, throw your weapons aside, or I’ll cut you down right now,” Franklin growled.
Vin frowned. If Franklin did have an automatic weapon, they wouldn‘t have a chance. They needed to draw him out into the light where they could see him. “Drop them,” Vin ordered, his mind racing. He caught Ezra’s eye. All of the boys dropped their weapons.
Franklin stepped into the light cast by the torches. “Very good. I couldn’t believe my ears when I heard your voices.” He shifted his gaze to Tanner. “Ahh, so you’re the one we missed. Costly on our part. I see you came with a nice sled of supplies. I’m going to have to relieve you of that. My snowmobile has developed a malfunction.” Clearly, Franklin didn’t realize the vehicle wouldn’t work in this weather.
“What makes you think we’ll just hand it over to you?” Vin asked. “That ain’t no automatic weapon,” he pointed out.
“No, but a revolver will still be effective enough. All of you back away.”
“Throw it down and you’ll live,” Vin growled.
Franklin smiled. “I think not.” He leveled the weapon at Vin. The was a click followed by a shot. Franklin looked shocked as he sank to the ground, a bullet piercing his skull.
Standish lowered his derringer. All of the discomfort he had suffered wearing the release mechanism strapped to his arm in the extreme cold had just proved worthwhile.
“He’s dead,” Nathan reported.
“Let’s move,” Vin ordered. “I’ll take point first.”
“What about the sled and dogs?”
“The sled isn’t going anywhere and the dogs will follow us. Let’s go!”
Tanner walked around the corpse and set a cracking pace.
“What did you say to him?” Buck asked Ezra quietly as he fell into formation behind the Southerner.
“That if Chris can sense if he is okay, then surely he can do the same.”
Wilmington smiled. “You’re a clever bastard, Ezra.”
“I shall take that as a compliment.”
“What if he has another memory rush... I mean when we get there?” J.D. asked, voicing his own fears to Buck.
“He won’t. He‘s much better at controlling them these days. Once he gets them stopped, he‘s okay.”…
“And so we just kept going until we reached the top,” Buck finished. Vin had kept them moving through the hours. Rest periods were no more than two minutes every 30 minutes and they had had two fifteen minute breaks. ‘One minute could make the difference,’ Tanner had kept repeating.
Chris eyed his best friend. Tanner had his eyes closed, his head resting against the wall. Larabee shifted his gaze to Nathan.
“He’s just exhausted,” Jackson replied, in answer to the silent question.
“He has a right to be,” Josiah added. “He rode out a memory rush for about 15 hours. Nothing was going to stop him from getting up here. Nothing.”
Chris shut his own eyes briefly.
“I think we could all do with some rest. None of us got any sleep last night. How about we…”
“No, I want to leave as soon as possible,” Chris interrupted. He needed to get away from this place. Tanner’s head lifted at the sound of Chris’ raised voice.
“Alright, we’ll get things organized,” Josiah agreed.
“What do you want to do about Gaines’ mercenaries?” J.D. asked.
“I shall make a few phone calls,” Ezra offered. “They will be dealt with.”
Chris stood up.
“Hey, you sit back down there, stud. We can handle this,” Buck chastised. Larabee remained standing. He stared at Buck for a long time. “Chris? You okay?”
“I have something I need to show you.” Larabee nodded to Vin, silently asking him to come too. Tanner climbed to his feet and followed Chris and Buck down the hall to a small room at the end of Ella’s private quarters. The door was open. Inside, one of the candles continued to burn, but the wax was almost completely gone.
Buck stepped into the room. “What the...?”
Chris followed him. Vin stopped in the doorway and frowned. This didn’t involve him. He would always support Chris, but this belonged to Chris and to Buck, not to him. Tanner moved out and took several steps down the hall. He would wait in case he was needed.
Buck
scanned the area slowly. “I don’t...
what the hell is this?”
“Ella,” Chris answered in a hushed tone. He noted that Vin had left and understood why Tanner would have chosen to do so.
Wilmington’s attention stopped on the large, mangled wedding photo of Sarah and then on the newspaper articles detailing the tragedy. “She’s been chronicling your life,” Buck murmured in astonishment.
Larabee pulled the small locket from his pocket, opened it and handed it to Buck. Wilmington’s eyes widened as he accepted it. “It’s... but how did she...” Buck went no further. “Chris?”
“She hired Fowler to kill Sarah and Adam.”
For several moments Buck couldn’t truly comprehend what Chris had said and then, as the appalling news filtered past his conscious understanding and arrived at his aching heart, Buck broke down. He was physically tired and emotionally exhausted after the events of the past two days and now the worst time in his life came rushing back... that night listening to the phone call... arriving at the house... standing with Chris as he identified Sarah... watching Larabee scoop the body of his son up into his arms... standing by as his friend lost his will to go on. Buck’s chest heaved in agony, his tears flowing freely. Chris wrapped his arm around Buck’s back and his own tears began to fall again. They stood together sharing their incredible grief. Buck, and Buck alone, understood what Larabee had gone through.
Buck’s breathing became loud and laboured. Vin re-entered the room, took Buck’s elbow and guided him out of the suffocating atmosphere. Tanner paused in the doorway, looking back at Chris. Their eyes met.
Ya okay?
I won’t be long.
Vin nodded and ushered Buck back to the common room. Larabee could hear his oldest friend’s gut-wrenching sobs change into curses. “That bitch! That bitch!” He had needed Buck to see this. As hard as it had been for him, it would help Buck find closure too.
Larabee wiped his eyes with the back of his hand. His attention was drawn to the only picture of Sarah in the room that had not been mutilated in some way. “She was wrong, Sarah. She was never the woman I loved,” he whispered.
As he finished the declaration, the single candle left burning, went out. Finally, it was over.
Part
Fourteen
The sun started
to set in the sky over the burnt out ruins of the Larabee farm. Chris
stood
framed by the long shadows snaking across the ground. The tears had
long
stopped flowing. When he had first returned, he was withdrawn, his own
hatred
for himself overwhelming. Buck and Vin had led him back to the light
and with
their help, he had found a sense of peace - despite the revelation that
what
had happened was worse than anything he could have imagined. Sarah and
Adam
hadn’t died because of mistaken identity, nor because one of Larabee’s
enemies
wanted revenge. They had lost their lives because of his past... a past
with a
woman he never wanted to think about again.
Thankfully, it
looked as though he wouldn’t have to. There was no sign of the chopper
Ella and
her father had crashed in, even though there had been an extensive
search of
the ocean. The helicopter had most likely sunk into the arctic depths,
never to
be retrieved.
It all seemed so
bizarre. Ella hadn’t moved on after they had broken off their
relationship,
something Chris simply hadn’t realized. So she had murdered his family
and then
waited four years before seeking him out. In that time, she had married
a man
in order to capture her own private Eden for her and her love. The
woman truly
had been sick.
As for her
father, Chris had had no inkling that Gaines blamed him for Jason‘s
death. Of
course, the Major’s true hatred had been for himself. His son had
wanted to be
a carpenter, but that was out of the question. Gaines had forced Jason
into the
army, but when the young man had been killed, he had transferred the
blame and
his self-hatred onto Larabee. Theodore Gaines actually tried to enact
his
revenge in Katinda, but the boys had
foiled that
attempt too. He was the Major Vin had seen and overheard, Chris
realized now.
Chris shook his
head sadly. He had liked Jason Gaines. The young solider had been
Buck’s age
and had been a member of Chris’ unit. Jason and three other men had
been sent
to scout ahead on a routine mission during the war. They had never
returned and
Larabee had personally found their remains two days later. Chris had
carried
that guilt with him for a long time. In a way, Theodore Gaines had been
right.
Chris was responsible because he had been Jason’s commander at the
time.
Larabee sighed.
He couldn’t dwell on the past. He needed to focus on here and now, that
was
what Buck and Vin had kept telling him. And they were right.
Chris walked across to the
graves of his
wife and son and hung the locket over the crude cross bearing Sarah’s
name. He
stood still, staring at it for a long time.
The sun
continued its decent, the sky layering in bright pinks.
Tanner strode up
to join his silent friend. Vin had been waiting for the last hour. He
glanced
at the Chris, walked up to the cross and removed the locket.
“That ain’t no
place for it.”
Chris accepted
the piece of jewelry and nodded his agreement. Vin turned to the burnt
shell of
the home where Larabee had lost his wife and child. “Reckon it’s time
you did
something with it. Can’t stay like that, Chris.”
Larabee glanced
over his shoulder. “Yeah, I know.”
“You should
rebuild. You could live here and commute to the office. It isn‘t that
far.”
“Maybe. Vin... I
haven’t had a chance to thank you.”
Tanner’s head
tilted to the side and his eyebrows drew down. “For what?”
“For everything.
Josiah told me what you went through. A fifteen hour memory rush.” Vin
had felt
the physical effects of the long seizure on the trip back from Alaska.
He had
actually lost consciousness for almost an hour, but Nathan had been on
hand.
After twelve hours sleep, Vin was feeling stronger.
Tanner swallowed
and directed his attention back to the blackened ruins. “Don’t really
want to
talk about it, Chris, if you don’t mind.”
Larabee reached
out his hand and squeezed his best friend’s shoulder. “Okay, but I want
you to
know that...”
“It’s the price
you pay for havin’ family, Cowboy,” Vin
stated
quietly, a triumphant smirk creasing his lips.
Larabee smiled.
“Yep.”
“Speakin’
of which, I think I’d like to contact my uncle.
I... he’s likely all the blood kin I’ve got. I guess I got some
questions.”
Chris slid his
arm across Vin’s shoulders. “Okay.”
“Don’t reckon a
phone call is the way to do it. I get tongue-tied on the phone.”
“We’ll leave as
soon as you’re ready.”
Vin glanced at
his friend. “I was hopin’ you’d say that.
Don’t really
fancy goin’ on my own.”
“Tomorrow
morning soon enough?”
“Yeah... thanks,
Chris.”
As the two men
walked back toward the ruins, Larabee’s phone rang. “Larabee. Yeah...
so...
okay. Yeah, we’ll meet you there.”
Vin waited as
Chris shoved the phone back in his pocket.
“Buck. The
interview’s over. He isn’t sure if he’s made the cut, but apparently
his
bandaged nose evoked great sympathy.”
Vin shook his
head with amusement. “The man is just one giant gland.”
“I said we’d
meet him at the office and we’ll fly out to the party together.”
Tanner mounted
his newly repaired motorcycle and watched Larabee circle the car, a
thoughtful
pout forming on the younger man’s face.
“What?” Chris
demanded, removing his sling so he could drive.
“You drive a
really boring car, Chris. Your wheels should represent your
personality.”
“It’s army
issue,” Larabee defended the green station wagon.
Vin grinned. “My
mistake. A boring station wagon represents your personality perfectly.”
Chris raised his
hand, mimed a gun and fired an imaginary bullet.
Vin grinned,
pulled his helmet on and cried, “Eat my dust, Cowboy.” He gunned the
bike and
shot off toward the gate.
Chris smiled. He
paused one more moment to look at the remains of his home and his wife
and
son’s graves. They weren’t here. They lived in his heart and for the
first
time, he was beginning to understand that. No one could take that from
him.
Larabee slipped
into the car and gunned the engine.
“We’ll see who
eats who’s dust!”
**********
Ezra
walked across to the stereo and turned down the music for the fifth
time.
“Buck, touch it again and I will not be held responsible for my
actions.”
“How about we
chat about that snowmobiling we did, Ez?”
Buck
laughed.
Four Corners was
alive with music and laughter. Thanksgiving had arrived and Standish
had been
able to collect together many of the people who the boys were thankful
they
knew. Mary, Billy and General Travis were standing chatting with Chris,
Billy
in Larabee’s arms. Nathan was laughing with his family. Ezra had sent a
private
plane for them to surprise Nathan. Buck was darting around the room
causing
trouble and sneaking into the kitchen to pinch food before it was time
to be
served. Nettie was seated on the couch beside Vin, the pair discussing
the fact
that he was going to try and find out more about his mother. Casey was
dancing
by herself in front of the stereo because J.D. had disappeared into the
study
again.
Ezra smiled at
Josiah.
“You mother
still coming, Ez?”
“Yes. I expect
her at any moment. I’m sorry you have no family close enough to join
us, my
friend.”
“I have plenty
of family here, Ezra,” Josiah stated, sincerely. “I think I will go and
chase
J.D. off that computer.”
“Downloading
more of those obnoxious emails he thinks are so funny I suppose.”
****
“So, no sign of
the chopper?” Mary asked Chris. Larabee shook his head. “The Hawks?”
“I had J.D.
check as soon as we got back. No sign of them. Looks like Kane and his
buzzards
are keeping a low profile.”
“And do I get
the exclusive on what happened on Havico?”
“Sorry, Mary.
Vin promised that to the reporter on the island.”
Mary sniffed.
“Well, I hope he reports it properly.”
“She, and yeah,
she has. Jack Averal and his thugs have
been arrested
by the citizens of Havico and are awaiting
a
community trial. As a matter of fact, we’ve heard Havico
has applied for independence from East Ecqadow.
Martha’s leading the charge. Should be a good fight, from what Vin says
about
her. They are well funded too, by the way. Averal
was
growing drugs for Ella and her father. The good people of Havico
have seized quite a sizable sum."
“Your brother?”
Mary asked carefully.
“Should be here
soon. I’m looking forward to seeing him.”
*****
“A
private plane, Nathan. A private plane,” his father kept repeating.
Nathan smiled.
“Yep, that’s Ezra.”
“To have spent
all that money just to bring us here. He must be a very good friend.”
Nathan glanced
across at Standish and nodded. “Yeah, he is.”
****
“Like I said, I
don’t remember her very much. Just feelings mostly. Sometimes I can
picture her
face. That’s what I want from him, a photo of her,” Vin explained.
“I’m sure he
will be only too happy to give you one, son,” Nettie encouraged. “Are
you going
alone?”
“No, Chris is
coming with me.”
“Good.”
****
Josiah weaved
his way around the Jackson clan and entered the study at the end of the
hall.
“Hey, what are you doing in here again? Leave the email. Casey’s here,”
Josiah
baited.
“Huh? Yeah, I
know. I won’t be long. Oh, Josiah, Vin had me print a copy of something
for you
and Chris. They’re in the printer.”
Sanchez picked
up the top sheet and smiled. “So he did put this thoughts down.” It was
a poem.
While I
Still Fight… ###
What do
you do when the hands of justice are unjust,
if not for your country, then who can you trust?
An innocent young man answered the call to war,
and the course of his life was changed from before.
The soldier was grateful that he was alive,
unlike those poor boys that didn't survive.
But the agony of war soon turned to disgrace,
he’d followed orders only to be kicked in the face.
His patriotism dashed, his new hope would fall,
a "killer" he heard the military courts call.
He grew his hair long, wanting to blend in and hide,
and spoke not a word as he kept the torment inside.
Searching for anything to help ease his pain,
but found all his attempts wound up in vain.
The injustice peaked with complete memory loss
Imprisoned in a world that didn’t give a toss
His weakened state weakened - lost and ashamed,
tired from fighting and forced to surrender his name.
Wandering around searching for all that he’d lost
Unable to place a value on the incredible cost.
Finally light dawned when family found him
All fell into place when he heard, “it’s okay, Vin.”
No longer vulnerable, surrounded by love
His family’s dedication was over and above
But he
wasn’t truly freed upon this release,
the war was not over, he had not found peace.
His days spent remembering or forgetting if he can,
still a prisoner of war, of conscience, of man.
The
soldier I speak of is no statistic or phantom
He is real and hides in my mind, heart and hand
Those responsible can’t repay the price freedom cost,
or give me back the time and innocence I lost.
But this ongoing nightmare has provided a gift
It makes the sacrifice fade and allows my heart to lift
For I have family I would never have found
While I still fight, I do it with support and encouragement abound.
Sanchez
shook his head. “Vin Tanner, you are one amazing man.” Josiah looked
over at
J.D. “Son, did you hear from your father?”
“Oh, um, yeah.
He couldn’t come. He and Linda had something else to go to.”
“That happens.”
“Yeah, except
Linda just rang me and wanted to know if I knew where he was. Sounds
like he’s
fallen off the wagon again.”
Josiah patted
the boy’s back. “It’s a sickness, J.D.”
“Yeah I know. I
just... if only he’d...”
“He is the only
one who can turn his alcoholism around. Come on. Come out and have some
fun.”
“Yeah, okay. I
just need a few more moments. I won’t be long.”
****
The tones of
‘I’m a Virgin’ caused many of the guests to turn. They all knew that
Buck was
waiting for his all important phone call. Casey turned the stereo down
and all
became quiet as Buck answered the call. “Hello. Captain Wilmington
speaking.”
When Vin rolled his eyes, Buck grinned widely, but the smile
disappeared
quickly. “Yes.... I see. Of course. Yes, I understand.... Uh huh.”
Vin flicked his
eyes to Chris and raised an eyebrow.
“Yes. Thank you
very much for the call. Yes, happy thanksgiving.” Buck switched the
phone off.
All waited.
“Buck?” Casey
asked. “Did you...”
“I’M IN!!
YES!!!!” Buck began doing some sort of jig which left everyone else
laughing.
The stereo was switched back on and conversations restarted. Wilmington
wandered across to Chris and Vin. “Sexist man in the country, boys.”
Once again
his eyebrows were dancing to match his flailing arms and apparently
cool dance
moves.
“Mustn’t
have had much to choose from,” Vin taunted. Buck punched him playfully.
“Chris, I should
probably mention the fact that...” Buck paused as Liam walked into the
room.
Vin and Buck exchanged a knowing look.
“Not a thing we
can do,” Wilmington muttered.
“Yeah,” Vin
agreed.
****
Chris strode
across to his brother and shook his hand. “It’s fantastic to see you.”
Liam smiled.
“You too. From what you said on the phone, sounds like I’m lucky to
still have
you, big brother.”
Chris nodded.
“I’m damn lucky. The boys arrived in time to save my life. Vin
suspected
something was up. If it wasn’t for him going after the boys or sending
the
messenger...” Chris continued to sing his best friend’s praises for
some time.
Liam forced his
face muscles to maintain a pleasant expression, but it was a battle. On
the
inside, he was seething. ‘Damn Tanner. Damn Tanner to hell.’ But then,
if all
went to plan, Vin Tanner would cease to be a problem very shortly.
****
Buck strode
across to the Larabee brothers and nodded his head politely to Chris.
"Chris, J.D. wants us in the study."
"What
for?"
"Who knows
with J.D. If you will excuse us, Liam."
"Sure."
Chris and Buck
made their way across the room to join the others who were already
collected.
"Chris, about the Sexiest Man competition. You should probably know,
not
that I think it should be a problem, but I think I should tell you
that..."
"Hurry
up," Josiah urged as the two entered. J.D. was sitting at the computer,
but facing his companions, a smile on his face.
"Mr. Dunne,
I warn you, if this is another dancing cow..."
"Maybe its
footage of some poor bastard on a snowmobile," Buck taunted.
"You aren't
going to let this die, are you?"
"Nope,"
Buck replied, his eyebrows dancing yet again.
J.D. turned to
the computer and typed three words into a Google search window. 'Vin
Tanner
contract'.
"J.D., what
are you doing?" All of the boys became silent, watching the large
screen in
front of the technology expert. After a few moments, the words, 'no
matches
found' flashed up. J.D. quickly opened a MSN search window and typed
the same
thing. Moments later, those same words, 'no matches found' appeared.
"J.D....
you did it?" Buck exploded.
I… I think so. I
mean, it‘s been an hour and there are still no matches. It's probably
too early
to tell, but... yeah, I think so."
"But
how?" Chris managed to get out.
"I realized
that the programme was similar in
construction to a
virus. It attaches itself to email and the like and then sits dormant
on
servers. I just had to isolate the components and then write my own
virus to
counter it. I sent mine out this morning. Technically, if the state
department
finds out, I'll go to jail for life but..."
"It’s
gone?” Vin asked in a hushed voice. His eyes were somewhat glazed. He
couldn’t
be sure he’d heard correctly.
J.D. nodded
slowly. “I think so. Look, it may be too early to tell but... but yeah,
Vin. I
think it‘s gone.”
There was
silence for several seconds.
“Thanks, Kid,”
Vin whispered. There were a hundred things he wanted to say, but none
of the
words presented. He swallowed. He just couldn’t believe it.
Chris slipped is
arm across Vin’s shoulders. “Well done, J.D.”
Buck high-fived
the boy. “I told you, kid. I said that if anyone could do it, you
could.”
J.D.’s smile
widened. “Like I said, it could be too early to tell if I’ve got them
all but
I... I wanted to give you something for thanksgiving, Vin.”
“I already got a
lot to be thankful for, J.D,” Tanner informed his friend emotionally.
Vin Tanner
offered his hand. J.D. Dunne accepted the proffered hand and his face
split
from ear to ear.
“You’re welcome,
Vin.”
****
Liam Larabee dug
his phone out of his pocket, looked at the number displayed, cursed and
ducked
out onto the veranda of the huge ranch house. “Hello. Look, I can’t
talk now,
Kane. Yeah, don’t worry. I’ll find out... I don’t know yet. You know
what I
want... yeah, I know. I just want it done and you can keep the 5
million too if
you want it.”
Liam pocketed
the phone and returned to the party just as his brother emerged from
the study
with Tanner and the others. They all seemed so happy. Why did that
annoy Liam?
“Ezra, your
mother’s here,” Casey called, glancing out the window.
“Thank you, my
dear.” Ezra walked across to the door and waited. Maude looked radiant
as she
stepped into the room. Ezra vaguely noted there was a man on her arm,
but then,
there usually was. Without looking at his mother’s companion, Ezra
smiled
warmly and kissed her on the cheek. “Mother. I’m so pleased you could
come.”
Maude swallowed,
licked her lips and then swallowed again. “Ezra, honey...”
“Mother what is
it?” It was only then that Ezra paid any attention to the man next to
her.
“Mother?”
“Ezra, I...
this...”
Ezra Standish
stared at the man. He was wide-eyed... his eyes an intense green. Ezra
looked
back to his mother.
“Mother?”
“Ezra, this is
your...”
A sharp whistle
pierced the party atmosphere. Larabee strode away from Travis, who was
still on
the phone getting the details. “Boys, we’re on. Code Red. Let’s go.
Office
first, Buck, to get our gear.”
Ezra reacted
immediately, as did the other men, but he paused, staring back over his
shoulder. He came to a stop and turned as his mind began to churn.
Tears were
cascading down his mother’s face. “I’m sorry, honey. I should have told
you.”
“Your mother did
what she felt was best. I didn’t know, Ezra,” Wilhelm explained. “Not
until
three days ago. I came immediately.”
Ezra stared at
them, blinking. He couldn’t quite get his mind around what they were
suggesting.
“Ezra! Come on!”
Nathan shouted, racing back inside. “Chopper’s leaving.”
Standish didn’t
move.
“Ezra!” Nathan
shouted, dashing into the room, grabbing his arm and dragging him out
the door.
“Come on!”
Nathan released
him and Ezra followed, unable to think straight. As he arrived at the
chopper,
Chris was leaning out of it. “Move, Standish.”
“My father! He
is my father!” The words blurted out.
Chris’ face
changed, his eyes widening. “What?”
“He... that man.
That man is my father!”
“Go. Go back,
Ezra. We can handle it without you,” Chris assured. “You should be with
them.
Your family needs you.”
Ezra paused only
a moment. “Yes,” he agreed, climbing aboard. Turning back, Ezra watched
his
mother and father step on to the veranda. He waved briefly, a hundred
emotions
and questions forming as Chris shut the door. However, his place was
with the
boys at the moment.
Travis watched
them and sighed in admiration. Despite the threat to world safety, the
General
felt calm. Em7 had just taken charge. World safety could not be in
better
hands. Larabee and his unit were the most unique group of men on the
planet and
without peer in their chosen field.
Over the sound
of the blades starting, Chris Larabee’s voice echoed. “What the hell do
you
mean it’s a Reality TV Show, Buck?!”
And so ends this story. Another has just begun.
Back to
Index
On to next story